ct : * ret ea ’ aig [ial eres id ~~ aa gia > _ - fo a , -* i ie Se ee a en Digitized by the Internet Archive in 2009 with funding from Ontario Council of University Libraries http://www.archive.org/details/transactionsprocO3bota > : } / re * ee ee a \ ac og ame fy, TRANSACTIONS adic OF THE BOTANICAL SOCIETY. VOLUME III. EDINBURGH: PRINTED FOR THE BOTANICAL SOCIETY. MDCCCL, 612722 47.55 CONTENTS OF VOL. III. I. Supplement to “ A Synopsis of the British Rudi.” No. I. By Cuartes C. Basineton, M.A., F.L.S., F.G.S. &c. ...escceeeees tes ve II. Notice of a new species of Dawsonia. By R. K. Grevitte, BCR AE BM eSeii. h LS. O26... cccessene. sewedass'esuni cans neu smtoneresmenaesy III. Notice of Plants collected in the line of the Rideau Canal, Ca- nada West. By Pattie Wuircstpe Macracan, M.D., Royal Canadian Rifle Regiment ........ seeecesenecoeaes seessewens te seeeeees dese neeseceeeccvonece IV. List of Plants gathered during a short visit to Iceland in 1846. By Cuarues C. Basineton, M.A., F.L.S., F.G.S. &c. ..ccscsssoseeeees V. Description of two new Mosses from Jamaica. By Witi1am per eee PM roca nscasnswcystencsescoccess AG Aor oode lubscencacudtnonscochadecror VI. Diagnostic Characters of five new species of Cryptogamic Plants from Jamaica. By Tuomas Taytor, M.D. .......ccscsecescseecees Seesen VII. On Anacharis Alsinastrum, a supposed new British Plant. By Cuartts C, Basineton, M.A., with a Synopsis of the species of 4na- charis and Apalanthe. By J. E, Puancwon, doct. €8 SC. ......eeeeseees VIII. On the Ovule of Euphrasia officinalis. By G. Dicxte, M.D. IX. Notes of Diatomacee found in the stomachs of certain Mol- igaee iy GrenGe WrcKib, M.D. 2. .n.cc a ‘Trans. Bot. Soc. Vol.3. PIV. Ann & Mag Nat Hist.5.? Vol 2. PLL evilliz . + 4, Antrophyum ¢ S We C Sowerby sol DY Greville del. Trans.Bot.Soc. Vol.3. Pl_VI. Ann.& Mag. Nat Hist..S.2. Vol.2. PLIV Sargafsum Henstowii. SDe C Sowerby se. ‘Trans. Bot. Soc. Vol..3.Pl. VA. Am. 4 Mag. Nat. Hist.S2.VA2 PL SDe C. Sowerby. sc& \* Mo bt eee ole Ae “Trans. Bot.Soc. Vol.3. PLUM. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8.2 Vol2 2. XH. ilk Sargassum lanecrolatum - J see aie mM. SF De C. Sowerby, ef ito gt thtig - be nes Misses Q | Sargassum foresum. S. brevitlolium. TDe €. Sowerby se. Trans Bot.Soc. Vol.3 PLX. fat. Hist. S.2. Vol.5.TL1X. | Ann.& Mag. N ni obo vatum. 3 & > z S op Sowerby Se. S be me LP Greville dei. bk 4 AT os SA OVA OE. A WE ‘ , - s pil , : «. ~ - t ~ ™~, . ~. x = ~ ; . ‘ } & ahh 4 ‘ & Trans. Bot.Soe. Vol.3. PLX/. Ann. Mag Nat. Hist. § 2.Voi.5. P12 X (9) Na Ye JS. divaricatirm. aculifolium ‘ p’ Greville del . TLe C Sowerby se Trans. Bot.Soc. Vol.3. PLAY. | Ann.& Mag Nat. Hist.s?. Vol.5. P71 ' Hypnum Pyrenaicum. Dicranum glaucum. \ Polvtrichum alpiwum. s/s 2 TDe CS owerby. se. Trane Bot Soe. Vol. 3. PLXM. . Ann & Mag. Nat. Hist.S.?. Vol. Lsothectum Philinnianum , R. Spruce dei. — f '}) { 7S a i) N ih iy MH) } | ) | | \ Trans. Bot. Soe. Vol.3.P1_XIV. Ann & Mag. Nat. Hist: 8.2. Vol.3. Pill. Luang yy } \) {? - Wear er Southbva tophacea. L De C. Sowerby. se Trans. Bot. Soe. Vol. 3. PU_XV. Ann.& Mag. Nat. Hist. 5.2. Vol.5. PX. SJ. leptophyllum. DP Greville del. S Del. Sowerby sé ie | Wi ) TRANSACTIONS OF THE BOTANICAL SOCIETY. I. A Supplement to “A Synopsis of the British Rubi.” No. I. By Cuarues C. Basrneron, M.A., F.LS., F.G.S. &e. Reap 10ru DecemsBer 1846, ann 147TH January 1847. Tue publication of my Synopsis of the British Rudi has already resulted in the discovery of several additional British forms of this difficult but beautiful genus. These I purpose publishing at intervals as time will allow me to determine them with accu- racy. 9*. R. Grabowskit (Weihe ?); caule arcuato anguloso glabro, acu- leis zqualibus valde declinatis deflexisve basi dilatatis, foliis qui- nato-digitatis planis supra opacis glabris subtus cinereo-tomentosis acute dentatis, foliolo terminali cordato abrupte cuspidato infimis pe- dicellatis intermediis incumbentibus, panicule composite inferne foliose ramis ascendentibus : rachi pilosa summa pedunculisque tomentosis, fructibus pubescentibus. R. Grabowskii, Weihe in Wimm. et Grab. Fil. Siles. ii. 32? R. nitidus? var. rotundifolius, Blovam MSS. in Fasc. of Rubi. Stem arching, angular, furrowed when young, glabrous (young shoots slightly hairy), ultimately purple; prickles moderately numerous, rather short, yellow, from a broad red base, strongly declining or deflexed, nearly equal, confined to the angles of the stem. Leaves quinate-pedate ; stipules almost linear ; petioles and midribs with numerous strong much-hooked prickles ; leaflets finely toothed : teeth pyramidal, glabrous opake and dark green above, ashy white and finely woolly with the veins rather yellow beneath ; terminal leaflet broader than long, cordate below, ab- TRANS, BOT. SOC. VOL. IIT. B 2 Mr. C. C. Babington on the British Rubi. ruptly cuspidate, sides regularly rounded ; lateral similar but pro- portionably rather longer and almost exactly round ; basal ellip- tical-ovate, rather unequal, overlapping the lateral leaflets, which themselves overlap the terminal leaflet—Flowering shoot long, nearly glabrous ; prickles numerous, rather slender, declining. Leaves nearly all ternate, ashy green beneath ; petioles and mid- ribs beneath with many short hooked purplish yellow prickles ; leaflets like those of the barren stem, but the lateral ones lobed on the lower side ;_ stipules very slender. Panicle narrow, com- pound, not setose, very prickly throughout : prickles slender de- clining or deflexed ; rachis pilose below, becoming more hairy upwards, its summit and the peduncles and pedicels tomentose ; about three lower branches axillary, short, racemose-corymbose, about six-flowered ; ultra-axillary part compact, cylindrical, ab- rupt, branches short and corymbose ; terminal flower subsessile ; lower bracts leaf-like but mconspicuous, upper trifid hairy and tomentose. Sepals woolly, loosely reflexed from the oblong black pubescent fruit. Near Cadeby, Leicestershire, Rev. A. Blocam. August? Obs. 1. This plant agrees so nearly with the elaborate deserip- tion in the ‘ Flora Silesiz’ that that work might perhaps be referred to without doubt. In the Silesian plant the panicle is described as “ ampla, pyramidata, apice acuta, usque fere ad api- cem foliosa,” but it is not so in our plant. In that the under side of the veins of the leaves is said to altogether want any longer hairs—in our plant those veins are clothed with longer hairs. Obs. 2. This is an interesting connecting link. The clothing of the panicle and of the young lateral branches from the barren shoot is that of R. nitidus. It differs from that species by its hooked prickles; very abrupt leaflets opake above and whitish beneath, the lower and intermediate ones overlapping ; and its woolly fruit. Its leaves much resemble those of that form of R. discolor named R. abruptus by Lindley, but that has silky barren and flowering shoots and rachis, and a very different pa- nicle. Perhaps the most remarkable character of this plant is found in its woolly fruit, by which it is distinguished from all the allied species. The authors of the ‘ Flora Silesiz’ have not de- scribed the fruit of their plant. Arrhenius mentions a pubescent- fruited variety of R. corylifolius, but our present subject can scarcely be confounded with that species. 10. R. discolor, W. et N. _ In place of the description of the varieties (Trans. ii. 256) it is proposed to substitute the following. a. discolor; caule strigoso-sericeo, aculeis declinatis deflexisve, fo- . ae 7 ——— Mr. C. C. Babington on the British Rubi. 3 liolis marginem versus sepissime decurvatis supra glabriusculis subtus albis tenuissime tomentosis, panicule racemose tomentose ramis decompositis. R. discolor, Rub. Germ. 46. t. 20; Arrhenius, Rub. Suec. 32. R. fruticosus, Sm. Eng. Bot. 715. {. thyrsoideus (Bell Salt.!); caule subglabro, aculeis rectis, foliolis planis supra glabris subtus viridi-cano- vel candicanti-tomentosis, panicula elongata thyrsoidea tomentosa. R. thyrsoideus (Wimm.), Arrhen. Rub. Suec. 28. R. fruticosus, Rub. Germ. 24. t. 7. R. discolor var. lividus, Blocam MSS. in Fasc. of Rubi. vy. macroacanthus (Bell Salt.!); caule sparsim patenteque piloso, aculeis validis pilosis rectiusculis paululumve deflexis, foliolis planis supra pilosis subtus pubescenti-canis mollibus, panicule pubescentis ramis racemosis paucifloris. R. macroacanthos, Rub. Germ. 44. t. 18. 6. argenteus (Bell Salt.) ; caule patente-piloso, aculeis rectis, foliolis planis subtus argenteo-cano-pubescentibus, panicule pubescentis ramis racemoso-compositis paucifloris. R. argenteus, Rub. Germ. 45. t. 19. Obs. 1. Since the publication of my former account of this species I have seen reason to modify my views concerning its va- rieties. I now think that Dr. Bell Salter is correct in referring tab. 7 of the ‘ Rub. Germ.’ to the R. thyrsoideus of Arrhenius ; his and my var. 8. of this species. The former difference between us originated from none of my specimens of R. thyrsoideus having well-developed panicles. A plant given as R. discolor var. lividus in Bloxam’s ‘ Fasciculus of Rubi’ is what I consider as the true R. thyrsoideus. Obs. 2. The former “Obs. 2” (Trans. i. 237) is not correct. I believe that the lower (axillary) branches of the panicle ascend in all the varieties, and the upper (ultra-axillary) branches usually spread at a considerable angle to the rachis. I am not well-ac- quainted with var. 6, having only one rather doubtful specimen ; the character of it is therefore a compilation from books. 12*. R. Balfourianus ; caule arcuato teretiusculo patenti-piloso, acu- leis paulo inzequalibus tenuibus rectis vix declinatis, foliis quinatis subtus mollibus pallide viridibus, foliolo terminali cordato ovatove acuto, infimis subsessilibus intermediis incumbentibus, panicule co- rymboso-diffuse tomentose setosz bracteis foliaceis trifidis, sepalis ovato-lanceolatis tomentosis setosis erecto-patentibus apice foliaceis vel filiformi-attenuatis. R. Balfourianus, Blocam MSS. in Fasc. of Rubi. Stem roundish, striated ; pubescence of scattered patent hairs ; prickles moderate, scattered, nearly equal, straight, very slightly B2 4 Mr. C. C. Babington on the British Rubi. declining, reddish yellow. Leaves large, quinate, dull green and pilose above, pale green soft and dow ny with the veins yellow beneath, crenate- serrate- apiculate ; terminal leaflet cordate or ovate, acute, on a long stalk ; lateral leaflets ovate, acute, shortly stalked ; basal subsessile, ovate, overlapping the intermediate pair; general and partial petioles pilose, with few distant rather stout depressed yellow prickles; midribs similarly armed; sti- pules lanceolate, ‘leaf-like, attenuated at both ends. Flowering shoot with scattered hairs. Leaves ternate or quinate ; leaflets ovate, pilose above, downy beneath. Panicle corymbose or diffuse, tomentose, pilose, setose ; lower branches axillary, upper ones subtended by trifid leaf-like bracts. Flowers mostly on long stalks ; terminal one shortly stalked or subsessile ; sepals ovate- lanceolate, very broad, attenuated into a long leaf-like or seta- ceous point, often slightly trifid at the end like the uppermost bracts, downy on both sides, setose, brownish green, erect-patent when the hemispherical fruit is ripe. Near Rugby, Warwickshire, Rev. A. Bloxam. August? Obs. It is difficult to determine the position of this lant. Its stem, pubescence, and prickles place it near to R. sylvaticus, whilst its usually much more lax and diffuse panicle, and espe- cially the erect or embracing calyx of the fruit seem to separate it widely from that species ; in the latter pomt and m some others of less moment, it is nearly allied to R. Borreri, from which its barren stem abundantly distinguishes it. The lower leaflets also overlapping those of the intermediate pair distinguishes it from both of those species. Named by Mr. Bloxam in honour of Professor John Hutton Balfour, M.D., of Edinburgh, and in paying this just compli- ment to my valued friend I fully concur with him. 19. R. rudis, Weihe. e. denticulatus ; foliolo terminali quadrangulari-obovato cuspidato basi cordato late inepteque dentato: dentibus denticulatis. Stem angular, striated; hairs very few ; sete and aciculi not many, short. Terminal leaflet with a somewhat square outline widening slightly upwards and then narrowing rapidly to a cus- pidate termination, cordate below. Leaflets all stalked; mar- gin with broad but very shallow and scarcely distinguishable teeth, fringed with small acute prominent denticulations ; dark green and pilose above, pale yellowish green beneath. Panicle exactly like that of the typical R. rudis. Loxley near Sheffield, Rev. W. W. Newbould. Obs. This is a ver y curious variety, in which the coarse serra- tures of R. rudis are reduced in length but not in width, and are thus converted into very broad and very shallow teeth ; the whole Mr. C. C. Babington on the British Rubi. 5 margin is also fringed with minute points or denticulations. It is very near in general character to R. rudis B. Leightonii, but differs in the above respects. 22. R. fusco-ater, Weihe. 6. subglaber ; caulis petiolorumque aculeis subzqualibus setisque paucis, aciculis brevibus pilisque paucissimis, foliis apiculato-den- tatis supra glabris subtus tomentosis, foliolo terminali cordato cus- pidato, panicule diffuse tomentose pilis subnullis setis aciculisque brevibus aculeis elongatis. Distinguished from all the other forms of R. fusco-ater by its almost total want of hairs on the panicle, and the nearly glabrous and more uniformly prickly stems. Its panicle is much divided and spreads in an irregular manner. It is the plant mentioned in the Synopsis as received from Mr. Coleman. Mr. Adamson’s plant noticed in the same place is more nearly allied to the ty- pical R. fusco-ater. Mangrove Lane near Hertford, Rev. W.H. Coleman. On the canal bank between Claverton and the Dundas aqueduct near Bath. 25. R. glandulosus, Bell. 6. dentatus; caule subanguloso piloso setoso, aculeis parvis paucis, foliolo terminali ovato cuspidato basi cordato inequaliter mucro- nato-dentato, paniculz hirte aculeis paucis tenuibus rectis decli- natis setis brevibus multis apice et ramis paucis brevibus distan- tibus divaricatis paucifloris corymbosis. Whole plant of an ashy green colour. Barren stem rather angular with small not very numerous yellow prickles ; hairs and setze abundant, nearly equal, short. Leaves very like those of R. Bellardi but different in colour, thinner, much less hairy (with scattered hairs on both sides), the terminal leaflet cordate at the base*; petioles armed like the stem, except that the prickles are deflexed (this is also the case in the R. Bellardi from Terrington Car—in the ‘ Rubi Germ.’ they are represented straight). On the flowermg shoot the hairs are more numerous relatively to the sete than on the barren stem; both are very short ; prickles few, scattered, short, very slender. Leaves all ternate, the uppermost 1—8 excepted, which are usually simple. Branches few-flowered, subcorymbose ; panicle corymbose at the end; sepals lanceolate with an attenuated point, setose, acicular, reflexed from the fruit. Abundant near Twycross, Leicestershire, Rev. A. Bloxam, from whom my specimens were received. * The leaves are almost invariably ternate, but rarely a quinate leaf occurs. 6 Mr. C. C. Babington on the British Rubi. Obs. Very closely resembling the typical R. glandulosus (R. Bellardi), but differmg remarkably in its colour, the dentition of its thin leaves and its fewer prickles and aciculi, and more nu- merous hairs on the barren stem. N.B. A specimen of this bramble will be found in Bloxam’s ‘ Fasciculus of Rubi,’ 25*. R. Giintheri (Weihe) ; caule subanguloso sparsim piloso et se- toso, aculeis ineequalibus nonnullis validis sed brevibus rectis decli- natis multis, foliis ternatis vel quinatis ineequaliter dentato-serratis concoloribus supra glabris subtus ad venas pilosis pallide viridibus, foliolo terminali late obovato cuspidato, panicule thyrsoidee hirte inferne foliose aculeis paucis tenuibus rectis declinatis setis bre- vibus apice et ramis brevibus ascendentibus multifloris paniculatis. R. Giintheri, Wethe, Rubi Germ. 63. t. 21. Prickles rather numerous on the barren stem, remarkably de- clining, but straight, short, their base thick ; hairs few; aciculi more numerous ; sete rather plentiful, short and nearly equal (in an old shoot now before me the hairs, aciculi and sete have nearly all fallen off). Leaves ternate or (in very rare instances from the subdivision of the unequal lateral leaflets) quinate, green on both sides, nearly or quite glabrous above, rather paler, and with yel- lowish downy and hairy veins beneath ; terminal leaflet broadly obovate, cuspidate, slightly cordate or emarginate below ; lateral leaflets placed nearly at right angles with the intermediate leaflet as in R. glandulosus and Bellardi, unequally ovate or lobed on the lower margin, cuspidate ; all irregularly but rather strongly dentate-serrate ; general and partial petioles and midribs beneath armed similarly but less strongly than the stem, and their prickles are often deflexed ; stipules linear, hairy, setose. Flower- ing shoot long, very hairy, with rather numerous, short (and a few longer) slender declining prickles; aciculi and setz short, not longer than the hairs, not very numerous, except in the upper part of the shoot and amongst the flowers. Leaves ter- nate ; leaflets nearly equal, rather obovate or lanceolate, green and hairy on both sides with paler veins beneath; general and partial petioles armed like the shoot but with more numerous prickles ; the two or three uppermost leaves simple, ovate or cor- date-ovate, often lobed on one or both sides. Panicle long, nar- row, with three or four axillary short panicled branches, and a long slightly compound panicled ultra-axillary summit with very short branches, each bearing four or five long-stalked flowers. Sepals downy, setose, ashy, with a long point, reflexed from the fruit. Hartshill Wood, Warwickshire, in abundance, Rev. A. Bloxam, to whom | am indebted for most beautiful specimens. Obs. 1. This plant very much resembles R. glandulosus, of Mr. C. C. Babington on the British Rubi. 7 which I was once inclined to consider it as a variety ; but its pa- nicle is so different from that of all the forms of that species as to claim specific distinction. Its leaves (on the barren stem) are often exactly like those of typical R. glandulosus (R. Bellardi) in look and form, but differ greatly in their dentition. In one of the specimens now before me the panicle is almost exactly like that represented in the ‘ Rubi Germ.’ as characteristic of R. thyr- siflorus, except that its upper ultra-axillary portion is narrower from its shorter branches ; other specimens have the ultra-axllary part shortened and the axillary branches lengthened, thus ap- proaching some forms of R. glandulosus. Obs. 2. R. Giintheri is referred by Arrhenius to R. glandulosus, to which it is doubtless very nearly allied. Its armature seems to differ and so does its panicle. Probably R. thyrsiflorus (Weihe) is only a form of this species ; and together, they will take a place close adjoining to, but not absorbed in, R. glandulosus. N.B. This plant is named, on my recommendation, R. glan- dulosus var. subracemosus in the ‘ Fasciculus of Rubi,’ issued lately by the Rev. A. Bloxam. noe a en, aS ; ; 7 sito. “ie . Mf = oa ae a¥& a ‘ : yi, , VW ra yo nina ly x 4 | i Ly 7 ye eh a ee is - = J v II. Notice of a new species of Dawsonia. By Rosrerr Kaye Grevit_e, LL.D., F.R.S.E., F.L.S. &e. Reap lltrx Marcu 1847. No one can take the most cursory glance at the subject of the present notice without being satisfied that it is distinct from the only other described species, Dawsonia polytrichioides of Hooker ; and yet it is extremely difficult to draw up such a character as shall distinguish it on paper, if we except the much larger size. The latter feature however is so decided, that practically there can be no hesitation im pronouncing between the two species. The single specimen which I possess of the new species, which I propose to name Dawsonia superba, was sent to me from Au- stralia a few years ago by my friend Augustus Erskine, Esq., Deputy-Assistant Commissary-General in that country. In the same parcel were some New Zealand plants, but from those with which the Dawsonia was associated in the collection, I have little doubt that it, as well as the previously known species, is an Australian plant. My specimen is fully fourteen inches high, whereas the tallest of those of D. polytrichioides, as de- scribed both by Dr. Robert Brown and Sir W. J. Hooker, do not exceed four inches, including the seta. The /eaves are an inch im length (nearly three times longer than in D. polytrichioides), linear-subulate, less rigid than im the last-named species, and spreading in a more lax manner, spinuloso-dentate, but only toothed at the back of the nerve near the apex. At the lower extremity the very wide membranaceous sheath is of a fine pur- plish pink colour. Seta three-fourths of an inch in length. Capsule with the operculum, resembling that of D. polytrichi- oides, but twice as large. Dawsonia superba; procera, foliis uncialibus, rigidiusculis, sublaxe patentibus. Plate I. Hab. Australia. “apy ova » adie al r F Bae J I i ri Mh? SVE e j ie) 3 aay : ary a Pe vy" ¥ i pe J ye Td wa ' hy ie 3 + oa iF, : ) = As as od , mat) & “ ; ll Ill. Notice of Plants collected in the line of the Rideau Canal, Canada West. By Puirie Wuitesipe Macracan, M.D., Royal Canadian Rifle Regiment. Reap 13TH May 1847. Tue plants were collected in May 1843 on the line of the Rideau Canal. This great work, which commences at Bytown on the Ottawa and terminates near Kingston on Lake Ontario, was con- structed several years ago by the Royal Engineers in order to obviate the disadvantages of the frontier route from Upper to Lower Canada. Its length is 137 miles, but like our own Cale- donian Canal its course is naturally marked out by a string of lakes and rivers, so that the extent of actual canal is very small, but there is a very extensive series of large locks and dams for rendering the shallow streams connecting the lakes navigable. The summit level of the canal is 290 feet above Bytown, so that there is not sufficient elevation to affect the character of the ve- getation ; but in other respects there is sufficient variety in soil and situation to produce a good deal of diversity in the botany of the different stations on the lme. As I happened to be passenger in a very slow steamer which occupied nearly four days in the transit, | had an opportunity of examining a good deal of the country, and on several occasions, by walking on from one lock to the next, collected a good many plants before the vessel came up. The points which I examined most minutely were—Smith’s Falls, about half-way between Bytown and Kingston ; the Isth- mus and Davies’s Locks some miles further on; Jones’s Falls, thirty miles north of Kingston; and Kingston Mills, within five miles of the latter town. At Bytown itself, although the banks of the Ottawa appear very promising, I could do little in the way of collecting. Cupressus thyoides was then new to me, and the common Juniper is abundant, but except these and one or two Carices, nothing of interest occurred. The prevailing rock here is a compact limestone with numerous large granite boulders on the surface. For the first fifty or sixty miles from Bytown the line of canal is extremely uninteresting, passing through what is called drowned land, where the original forest has been killed by the damming up of the Rideau river. Nothing can be conceived 12 Dr. Maclagan on Plants collected in the | more melancholy than the aspect of these extensive tracts of dead trees still erect, but devoid of bark and leaves. I do not know that the cause of death in these so-called drowned lands is well- ascertained, for one would hardly @ priori anticipate that the immersion of a tree in water to a depth of three or four feet would prove fatal. The process of decay too, so far as I have seen, appears to be unusually rapid, especially as compared with what takes place after a tree has been killed by burning or gird- ling, 7. e. removing a ring of bark near the ground. It was gra- tifying after passing two days of this dismal country to be allowed two or three hours’ collecting among the woods near Smith’s Falls —a large village in the Bathurst district. In a damp and rich wood there was a profusion of Dentaria diphylla, Panaz trifolium, Mitella diphylla, and Erythronium americanum. Maitella nuda, a small delicate species, occurred on a mossy rock ; and in drier portions of the bush, Phlox divaricata, Pedicularis canadensis, Trillium erectum, Trientalis americana and Waldsteinia fraga- rioides occurred in plenty. The form of Trillium erectum which I found was constantly the dark purple variety, nor have I ob- served any other in Canada. Trientalis americana is hardly to be distinguished from the European species except by the more acute form of both the leaves and petals; though it is possible that discriminating characters might be found on a more minute comparison of the two plants than I have been able to institute. Waldsteinia fragarioides appears to be rather a local species. I have never seen it either in Upper or Lower Canada except in the Kingston district. Convallaria racemosa and pubescens were found sparingly near Smith’s Falls ; Asarum canadense in its favourite habitat, the darkest recesses of the wood, among rich black mould; and Actea alba and Leontice thalictroides in broken ground about the margin of the bush. Both these last species are popularly known under the name of Cohoosh—the former white and the latter blue. Blue cohoosh is in some parts of the province a popular remedy in acute rheumatism. The season was too early for collecting aquatic plants. Menyanthes trifoliata and Caltha palustris were sparingly in flower. Viola cucullata and Viola blanda, both frequenting moist ground, were abundant everywhere, and there is likewise a pubescent variety of the former species on dry ground, the V. congener of some authors. Four other violets were picked in various situations around the village—V. rostrata, V. pubescens, V. canadensis and V. Mullenbergii,the latter nearly allied to V. canina. A few stunted trees of prickly ash, Zanthoxylon americanum, were observed just coming into flower, and this with the Antennaria plantagi- nifolia and Aspidium marginale nearly completes the hst of my evening’s gatherings. The rock at Smith’s Falls appears to be- line of the Rideau Canal, Canada West. 13 long to the same series as thatat Bytown—a member of the Silurian group. But a few miles further on, the primary rocks, granite, &c., appear, and at the Rideau and Indian lakes give quite a new character to the landscape. Several new plants likewise appear at the “ Isthmus” and at Davies’s Locks which serve to unite two of the lakes. Corydalis glauca, both here and at Kingston Mills, seems to confine itself entirely to the granite, but the other spe- cies here observed, e. g. Saxifraga virginiensis, Aquilegia cana- densis, and the beautiful little Polygala paucifolia, are not so particular. Here too I picked a species of Turritis which appears to come nearest to patula, though not entirely accordant with the character of that species. The siliquee when I gathered it were rather depending than patulous, but after being confined in the vasculum for some hours they became nearly erect. It appears to me quite possible that some of the species of this section, whose characters depend very much on the direction of the seed-vessel, may ultimately prove to be not really distinct. At Jones’s Falls, where I remained upwards of an hour, the most striking plant was Clematis verticillaris, a handsome flowered species ascending the trees and rocks to a height of twenty or thirty feet. On a bare clay bank I observed a violet not elsewhere seen by me in Canada, which appears to be V. ovata of DeCandolle, which Torrey and Gray make a variety of V. sa- gittata. It presented a character unnoticed by these authors, viz. having the peduncles (previously erect) closely prostrate after flowermg. ) M, P.. LLG. ; Hab. Z, P. c. mrivulorum glareosis circa B.-de-Bigorre : varius. 139. B. Tozeri, Grev. Scot. Crypt. Fl. t. 285 ; M. P. 117. Hab. Zo—1 ins, P. oce. in argillaceo-arenosis circa Pau et St. Sever; in rupibus ophiticis Stz. Pandelon prope Aq. Tarbellicas. Auc- tumno et vere fructificat. § 4. Junacea. 140. B. julaceum, Smith, Fl. Brit. p. 13857 ; H. et T. ! Muse. Brit. p. 197. t. 28; Schwgr. Suppl. t. 195; M. P. 120. Hab. Z, P.c. ad rupes humectas juxta cataractam dict. la Cas- cade du Coeur: nusquam alias visum. 141. B. concinnatum, Spruce in Muse. Pyr. n. 121: dioicum, gracilescens, parce ramosum ; caule ramisque tereti-julaceis ; foliis nitidis, erectis, imbricatis, ovatis et ovali-lanceolatis, breviter api- culatis, concavis, integerrimis vel sub apice obsolete denticulatis, anguste areolatis, margine planis, nervo cum apice evanido. Hab. Z, P. oce. in rupibus humidiusculis ad viam quee ducit a pago Pierrefitte ad opp. Cautereis; P.c. in via cava ad pedem montis Superbagnéres prope B.-de-Luchon.—In Anglia ad cata- ractam Caldron Snout dictam fl. Tees, mense Julio, 1848, detexi. —Planta ? sola, sterilis, hucusque observata. Pusillum, czespitosum ; czspites in parte inferiori tomento radicu- loso coherentes. Caulis }—1 unc. erectus vel ascendens, julaceus, e basi ipsa uno eodemque modo foliosus, ramos nennullos teretes ple- rumque simplices, inferiores szepius fastigiatos proferens, inferne ru- bellus, superne viridis. Folia erecta, imbricata, ovata v. ovali-lan- ceolata, apiculo brevi subreflexo, concava, alis basilaribus inflexis, margine ipsa plana, integerrima, rarius ad apicem versus obsolete denticulata, nervo percurrente instructa, e cellulis elongato-rhom- boideis-hexagonisve minoribus curvulis, superne arctius, basi cellulis latioribus laxius, areolata, inferiora paulo longiora fuscescentia, su- periora pallide viridia nitida. Flores feminei terminales seu pseudo- alares ; folia erecta, elongato-lanceolata, subplana, interiora minora ; archegonia et paraphyses numerosi, pari longitudine. Differt B. julaceum, Smith, statura majori, foliorum apice obtusiori subinflexo, nervo ante apicem evanido, areolisque angustioribus; B. atro- purpureum gemmiparum (= B. gracilentum 'Tayl. olim) foliis erecto- patulis, brevioribus, apiculo obtuso quasi truncato terminatis, e cel- lulis minus elongatis conflatis ; B. Funkii, Schwer., foliis nervo vali- diori excurrente instructis, areolisque multo majoribus; B. Blindit, 156 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. Schimp., foliis evanidinerviis ; B. semiovatum, Brid., foliis nervo crasso apicem excedente. Obs. In foliorum superiorum axillis nonnunquam adsunt gemme fasciculatee (2—-9-nate) saturate purpurascentes, folia minuta arcte imbricata sistentes, iis B. julacet haud absimiles. § 5. ARGENTEA. 142. B. argenteum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1586; Br. Europ. /. ¢. p. 78. t. 41. Hab. Z,_, im ruderatis, muris, &c. 143. B. Zierii, Dicks. Crypt. Fase. i. t. 4. f. 10; Br. Europ. i, p. 29:5. 07 M2. 122 Hab. Z,_3 in rupibus humidiusculis. P. c. Lac de Séculgjo ; Labassére, &ce. P. or. Mont Louis (Arnott !). § 6. Cazspiticia. 144, B. pallens, Sw. Muse. Suec. p. 47. t. 4; Br. Europ. ! 7. ¢. p- 68. t. 833; M. P. 123. B. turbinatum, H. et T.! Muse. Brit. p. 202. t. 29. Hab. Z,_3 in humidis precipue secus rivulos, frequens. 145. B. pallescens, Schwgr. Suppl. t. 75; Br. Europ. ! 1. ¢. p. 51. t. 22; M. P. 124. Hab. Zz; plerumque secus rivulos, haud rarum. Les Eaux Chaudes ; Chaos de Gavarnie; Lac Lehou et Pie du Midi (Phi- lippe !), &c. In tugurii pastoricii tecto ad latus orientale montis Tourmalet. 146. B. bimum, Schreb. FI. Lips. p. 83 ; Br. Europ. /. c. p. 50. t. 21. Hab. Z, P. or. Vallée d’ Eynes (Arnott !). 147. B. cirrhatum, H. et H. Bot. Zeit. 1819, p.70; Br. Europ. fasc. 32. p. 8. t. 11. Hab. Zz, in humidis graminosis P. c., locis Esquierry et Port de Bénasque. 148. B. inclinatum, Sw. Muse. Suec. p. 45 et 96 (sub Pohlia) ; Br. Europ. ! Bryum, p. 17. t.3; M. P. 125. Hab. Z,_. ad terram saxaque, sed rarius. P. occ. eirea Cau- terets. P.c. V. de Lesponne. P. or. Cambrédazes (Arnott !). 149. B. cernuum, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p. 58. t. 9 (sub Cynon- todio) ; Br. Europ. /. c. p. 14. t. 1. Hab, Z,~4 ad saxa, rarius. P. occ. Oloron. P.c. prope pagum Luz; Pic du Midi a 1300 toises (Philippe !). 150. B. cespiticium, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1586; Br. Europ. /. c. t. 34. Hab. Z, P.oce. prope Oloron, ubi cespitem unicum inveni! ! ? Var. y. imbricatum, Br. Europ. /. ¢. p. 70. t.35 ; M. P. 126. —Hab. ad muros in valle Campan juxta Ste. Marie, sterile. Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 157 151. B. erythrocarpon, Schwgr. Suppl. t. 70. Hab. Z, P. oce. supra pagum Jurangon, in solo arenoso juxta rivulum. 152. B. atropurpureum, W. et M. Ind. Mus. ; Br. Europ. J. c. p- 73. t. 87; M. P. 127. Hab. Z,_, in muris, ad terram, &c., vulgatum. 153. B. alpinum, L. Mant. 2. p. 309; Br. Europ. /. c. p. 76. foes Me Py 128. Hab. Z, guyz i saxis secus rivulos : fructiferum juxta thermas supra pagum Penticosa Aragoniz, etiam in faucibus dict. Gorge de Luz et Gorge de Labassére. 154. B. pseudotriquetrum, Hedw. Musc. Frond. 3. t. 7 (sub Mnio) ; Br. Europ. l. c. p. 54. t. 24; M.P. 129. B. ventricosum, Dicks. ; H. et T.! Muse. Brit. p. 205. t. 30. Hab. Z, sup—3 i rupibus humidis, frequens. 155. B. turbinatum, Hedw. var. yx. latifolium, Br. Europ. ! /. e. p- 65. t. 382; M. P. 130. B. Schleicheri, Schwgy. Suppl. t. 73. Hab. Z3_5 ad fontes in alpinis. Penticosa; Lac de Séculéjo; Mt. Maladetta, &c. Vallon d’ Arise (Philippe !). § 7. Capinuaria. 156. B. obconicum, Hornsch. ; Bryol. Europ. ! /. c. p. 59. t. 27; Wor. tol. Hab. Z, P. occ. et ec. ad muros, haud infrequens. Jurancon ; Bages ; Arreau, &e. Bagnéres (Philippe !). 157. B. platyloma, Schwgr. Suppl. 1. P. 2. p. 116. t. 76 (non Br. et Sch.) ; M. P. 132. Hab. Z, P. c. in rupibus humidiusculis prope pagum Pierre- fitte. This plant agrees closely with Schwaegrichen’s figure and descrip- tion above-cited, with the sole exception that the stems are rather more elongated. Through the favour of Mr. Wilson I have examined specimens gathered in the Canary Islands by Mr. Webb, and named * Br. platyloma, Schwgr.” by Dr. Montagne: these agree in all cha- racters of importance with the Pierrefitte plant. ‘The latter differs essentially from the B. platyloma of B. and 8. (B. Donnianum, Grev.) in the leaves having a broad margin of 4—6 rows of cellules (‘‘ in sex circiter series digestz,” Schwegr. /. c.), but composed of only a single layer ; while those of B. Donnianum have a margin only 2 or 3 cellules in width, but decidedly thickened (‘“‘ margine e strato duplici cellula- rum... . circumducta,” Br. Europ. ), in other words they are pachy- lomatous but not platylomatous. ‘The leaves of the true B. platyloma differ further in being far smaller, rigid, nearly erect, by no means ‘in comam patulam congesta”’ (as represented in ‘ Bryol. Europza,’ but not in Schwaegrichen), the strong nerve running out into a point 158 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees, which equals } or tof the rest of the leaf, while those of the ‘ Bryol. Europea’ plant ‘‘n’offrent ordinairement qu’une pointe courte, formée par le rapprochement des bords de la feuille.” In habit the two plants differ very considerably. There is still one doubt remaining, namely whether B. platyloma, Schwer., and B. obconicum, Hornsch., be merely forms of one and the same species. There is some difference in external aspect, and the latter has the leaves scarcely marginated, paler and less rigid, with a longer-necked, perfectly symmetrical and usually more pen- dulous capsule. 158. B. torquescens, B. et S. Br. Europ. J. c. p. 49. t. 20; M. P. 183. Hab. Z)_, P. oce. ad terram prope Jurancon et Cauterets.— Circa Montpellier (Arnott !). “ Var. florescentia monoica ;” M. P. 134. B. fuscescens, nob. in hb.—Hab. Z,_, P. oce. prope St. Sever in Agro Syrtico, loco Landes de Mugriet, im terra arenosa ; etiam in muro prope Oloron. (Descr. varietatis.) Plante gregariz. Folia fuscescentia, subpa- tula, siccando appressa parum toriilia, elongato-obovata, apiculata, nervo tenui excurrente cuspidata, concava, haud carinata, 2-3 cellu- larum angustiorum seriebus marginata, apice denticulata. Fores - feminei consiricti, 6-8 fol. Flores masculi gemmiformes ad faeminet basin nati, sessiles vel in innovationibus terminales (rarius in planta propria) ; folia perigonialia sub—6, conniventia, exteriora ovato-acu- minata, interiora minora, late-ovata, apiculata, antheridia numerosa paraphysibus numerosis sublongioribus stipata, complectentia. Cap- sula in pedunculo basin versus geniculato arcuatove subpendula, elongato-pyriformis, fere clavata, e fusco purpurascens. Operculum convexum, apiculatum, aurantiacum, nitens. Peristomium: externi dentes pallidi ; nternum membrana in processus carina valde pertusos apice attenuatos, ciliis 2—-3-nis appendiculatis interjectis, fere ad me- dium fissa. Annulus latus, compositus. Spore olivacez. The monoicous inflorescence is so constant a character in all the individuals from the two localities above-cited, that I am led to sup- pose this will prove a distinct species. In the typical form of B. tor- quescens, from Jurancon and Cauterets, the fertile flowers are all hermaphrodite, and quite turgid from the numerous antheridia they enclose along with the archegonia. Yet a minute comparison of all the other parts does not reveal -any marked difference in the two plants, and I prefer waiting for further evidence before I undertake to decide on their being distinct or otherwise. 159. B. capillare, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p. 182; Br. Europ. /. ¢. p- 60. t. 28. Hab. Zy_s “Var. 1.” M. P. 135 (=B. capillare a. Br. Europ.) : in planitie et montibus humilioribus, fere ubique ad saxa, Xe. “Var. 2. foliis longioribus, obovato-lanceolatis, siccitate pa- tulis vix tortilibus (minime spiraliter tortis), capsulis elongatis Mr. &. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 159 pallidis ;’? M. P. 186.—Habd. Z,_; ad truncos putrescentes locis Pont d’ Espagne, Hourquette d’ Aspin, Lac de Séculéjo, &e. “ Var. 3.” M. P. 137 (=B. capillare 8. cochlearifolium, Brid. Br. Univ. 1. p. 666= B. capillare n, Br. Europ.).—Hab. Z3_4 in alpinis, saxatile et terrestre, rarissime fertile. P. occ. V. de Com- bascou. P.c. Lac Lehou; Esquierry. P. or. in monte Canigou (Arnott !). 160. B. Donnianum, Grev.! in Linn. Soe. Trans. 15. p. 345. t. 3. f.6. B. platyloma, Br. Europ. l. c. p.58.t. 26 (non Schwer.). B. Muelleri, M. P. 138. Hab. Z, in terra arenosa Agri Syrtici prope St. Sever, sterile. I published this in ‘ Musci Pyrenaici’ as B. Muelleri mst., feeling convinced that it was perfectly distinct from the B. platyloma of Schwgr. (See above, under No. 157, for an exposition of the dif- ferences of the two species.) I owe to Mr. Mitten the suggestion that it is in reality the B. Donnianum of Greville, which we have since confirmed by an examination of the author’s original specimens. The fertile plant has been found in Sussex by Messrs. Mitten and Jenner. 161. B. roseum, Schreb. Fl. Lips. p. 84; Br. Europ. /. c. t. 25 ; M. P. 139. Hab. Z, in sylvis, plerumque sterile. Fertile in sylva Bois de Gerde dicta (Philippe !). 2]. Mnium, Dillenius, Linneus. 162. M. spinosum, Voit in Sturm. Flor. Germ. Crypt. 11. t.16 (sub Bryo) ; Br. Europ. fase. 5, Mnium, p. 26. t. 6; M. P. 140. Hab. Z, P.c. sub abietum umbra juxta pontem Pont d’ Espagne dictum. 163. M. spinulosum, B. et S.! Br. Europ. fase. 31. p. 4. t. 4. Hab. Z, P. ec. cum priore ; etiam in trunco carioso V. du Lys. 164. M. hornum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1576 ; Br. Europ. fase. 5. p. 22. t. 4. Hab. Zy_» in sylvis, haud vulgatum. 165. M. serratum, Schrad. Spic. Fl. Germ. p. 71 (sub Bryo) ; Br. Europ. /. c. p. 24. t. 5. Hab. Z,. in umbrosis precipue secus rivulos. Les Eaux Bonnes, &c. En montant au Lac Lehou (Philippe !). V. d’ Eynes (Arnott !). 166. M. lycopodioides, Br. Europ. fase. 31. t.2. (An Bryum lycopodioides, Hook. in litt. ad Schwer. ?) Hab. Z, P. c. Vallon de Courbettes (Philippe !). 167. M. orthorhynchum, Br. Europ. fase. 5. p. 25. t. 5 (non Bridel), 160 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. ; Hab. Z,_2 P. oce. et c.: socio M. serrato. Les Eaux Bonnes. Col de Louvie. Vallon de Courbettes, etiam en montant au Lae Lehou (Philippe !). 168. M. undulatum, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p. 195 ; Br. Europ. /. ¢. p. 20. t. 3. Hab. Z)_, in wmbrosis: fertile cirea Dax (Grateloup !), Pau (Southby !) et B.-de-Bigorre (Philippe !). 169. M. affine, Bland. Muse. Exs. fase. 3. n. 153; Br. Europ. Leo te Hab. Z, locis umbrosis humidiusculis: fertile prope B.-de-Bi- gorre (Philippe !). 170. M. medium, B. et S.! Br. Europ. /. c. p. 32. t. 12; M. P. 142 (forma major). Hab. Z, P. c. in saxosis umbrosis secus rivulos sylve Bois de Gouerdére dictz prope B.-de-Luchon. 171. M. rostratum, Schrad. Spicil. p.72 (sub Bryo); Br. Europ. Rep. 2714.73 M. P. 143. Hab. Z, ad latera viarum cavarum. 172. M. cuspidatum, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p. 192. t. 45; Br. Europ. l. c. p. 29. t. 8. Hab. Z, in sylvaticis humidis, rarius. Jurangon. V. du Lys. 173. M. punctatum, Schreb. FI. Lips. p. 85 (sub Bryo) ; Br. Europ. /.c. p. 19. t. 2; M. P. 144. Hab. Z,_, in scaturiginosis. 174. M. stellare, Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 40; Br. Europ.! 7. e. p. 33. t. 13; M. P. 145. Hab. Z,_» P. oce. et c. supra ligna putrida inque saxosis um- * brosis montis Goursi prope les Eaux Bonnes ; nec non in valle du Lys et circa B.-de-Bigorre : rarissime fructiferum. +“ M. latifolium, foliis ovato-subrotundis solidinervibus margi- natis subdenticulatis concavis, caule longo subsimplici. « Lectum est a Schleichero in Helvetia, missum e Pyrenzis; sine flore. « Foliorum forma punctato aliquo modo simile, si madet; sed ha- bitu et foliis erecto-incumbentibus, siccitate parum plicatis, distine- tum. Locum hic habet propter foliorum texturam, Mnio similem.” Schwgr. Suppl. 1. P. 2. p. 1388. Very probably this is nothing more than a sterile form of B. pune- tatum, such as I have myself gathered in the Vallée de Lutour, re- markable for its elongated stems and appressed leaves when dry : hence resembling externally M. cinclidioides, Blytt. 22. Aulacomnion, Schwgyr. 175. A. androgynum, L. Sp. Pl. p.1574 (sub Bryo) ; Br. Europ. Aulacomnion, p. 11. t. 4; M. P. 146. . eal Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 161 Hab. Z, in rupibus umbrosis, rarum. P. oce. Gave de Gabas. P. c. Forét de Transoubdt (Philippe !). 176. A. palustre, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1574 (sub Bryo) ; Br. Europ. Frenp. 9. t. 3. Hab. Z, in paludosis. P. c. prope Bagnéres (Philippe !). P. or. Mt. Canigou (Arnott !).—Plantam per Europam septentrionalem vulgatissimam nusquam in Pyrenzis loco natali conspicere mihi contigit ! 23. Timmia, Hedwig. 177. T. Megapolitana, Hedw. Muse. Frond. i. p. 83. t. 31; Br. Europ. Timmia, t. 1. Hab. Z, P. ec. Pic du Midi de Bigorre (Philippe!). P. or. Mt. Canigou, Mt. Cady et Cambrédazes (Arnott !). 178. T. austriaca, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p. 176. t. 42 ; Br. Europ. ext. 2. : Hab. “in Pyrenzis” (Bryol. Europ.).—Planta mihi haud obvia. Tribus 13. PoLtyrricnace#, Bryol. Europ. 24. Polytrichum, Dillenius. § 1. (= Caruarinea, Lhrh. = Atricuum, P. Beauv.) 179. P. undulatum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1530 (sub Bryo) ; M. P. 300; Br. Europ. Atrichum, p. 8. t. 1, 2. Hab. Z,-3 in wmbrosis humidiusculis. 180. P. angustatum, Hook. Musci Exot. t. 50; M. P. 301; Br. Europ. Atrichum, p. 9. t. 3. Catharinea a., Brid.; Sulliv. ! Musci Allegh. n. 118. ' Hab. Z,_, P. c. in collibus siccis dumetosis sylve Bois de La- gaillaste dictee prope B.-de-Bigorre. P. oce. locis similibus Séz. Pandelon prope Daz. § 2. (= Oxicotricnum, DeCandolle.) 181. P. hercynicum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 1. t. 13; M. P. 302; Br. Europ. Oligotrichum, t. 5. Hab. Z3-, P. c. in regione inferalpma montis Crabioules, ter- restre ; in alpinis juxta lacum Lehou et supra pagum Gazos (Phi- lippe !).—? “‘ Daz, dans les endroits tourbeux.” (Thore in FI. Franc.) § 3. (= Poconatum, Pal. Beauv.) 182. P. nanum, Hedw. Muse. Frond.i. t. 13; M. P. 308 ; Br. Europ. Pogonatum, p. 5. t. 7. Hab. Z,_; ad aggeres arenosas subhumidas. The obscurely toothed (not sharply serrate) leaves and their wavy lumelle afford good characters for distinguishing this species from P. aloides. I gathered near Pau, by the Bordeaux road, an ano- TRANS. BOT, SOC. VOL. III. M 162 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. malous Polytrichum, which may possibly be a starved form of P. xa- num. It has the capsule subcernuous, nearly spherical; the colu- mella 4-sulcate, or rudimentarily alate (not terete as in typical P. na- num); and the calyptra sheathing the whole of the capsule. 183. P. aloides, Hedw. Muse. Frond. i. t. 14; M. P. 304; Br. Europ. Pogonatum, p. 6. t. 8. Hab. Z)_3 in humidiusculis, presertim in arena rivulorum, al- tius versus alpes ascendens quam P. nanum. 184. P. urnigerum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1573; M. P. 305; Br. Europ. Pogonatum, p. 7. t. 9. Hab. Z_2 im arenosis humidiusculis. 185. P. alpinum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1573; Br. Europ. Pogonatum, BR. oete 10; Hab. Z,_, P. ¢. 1 monte Crabioules. Var. caule valde elongato, subsimplici; M. P. 306.—Hab. in saxosis umbrosis vallis Lutour prope Cauterets. The curious way in which the epiphragm (the tympaniform dila- tation of the summit of the columella) is attached to the peristome in this and other Polytricha does not seem to have been anywhere described. In P. alpinum it is originally placed at the base of the teeth, to which it is attached by means of processes equaling them in number and exactly covering their internal face. After the fall of the lid, these processes are gradually detached and the epiphragm rises, probably from the pressure of the full-grown spores beneath it, so as to allow the latter to escape through the interstices of the pe- ristome. When the epiphragm is quite liberated, either naturally or hy art, the processes curve inwards upon its upper surface (see Pl. I. fig. 1) so as to be with difficulty seen, unless the light be properly regulated or the epiphragm be set up on its edge. The processes are composed of only a single layer of cellules, which are so disposed that their interstices form vertical lines corresponding to those on the teeth. The adhesion of the epiphragm to the teeth is so great as to resist the action of the columella to draw it down into the capsule, and often ultimately to cause the rupture of the columella. The ragged portion at the underside of the section (fig. 2) is where the rupture takes place between the columella and the epiphragm. In P. urnigerum, aloides and nanum the epiphragm is attached to the teeth in the same manner, but the processes are very thin and tender, and when the epiphragm is detached by force they often re- main adhering to the teeth. In P. angustatum (as also probably in P. undulatum) the processes are united to each other by an inter- vening membrane, which is granulated on the surface, while the pro- cesses themselves are smooth and marked by lines similar to those on the teeth: in other words, the epiphragm is bordered by an in- flexed continuous membrane, by means of which it adheres to the peristome, The figure of P. angustatum in ‘ Bryol. Europa’ repre- sents this pretty well, but no mention is made of it in the text. : a : sie, J eee rn Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 163 § 4. (= Potyrricuum, Brid. et Bryol. Europ.) 186. P. sezangulare, Hoppe, Bot. Taschb. p. 150; Br. Europ. Polytrichum, p. 7. t. 11. Hab. Z;_, P. e. locis Esquierry et Port de Paillére (Arnott !). 187. P. formosum, Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 9; Br. Europ. Poly- trichum, p. 9. t. 12; M. P. 307. Hab. Z)_» ad terram in sylvis, haud infrequens. 188. P. commune, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1573; Br. Europ. Polytr., pods. tol7; MP: 308. Hab. Zo_2 i Agri Syrtici ericetis ; in Pyrenzeorum rupestribus humidis. 189. P. juniperinum, Hedw. Sp. Musc. t. 13; Br. Europ. Polytr., p. 12. t. 15; M. P. 309. Hab. Z,_; im rupibus terra obtectis, e montibus humiliribus usque in summos alpes ascendens. 190. P. piliferum, Schreb. Fl. Lips. p. 74; Br. Europ. Polytr., p- 11. t. 14; M. P. 310. Hab. Z,_, \ocis sterilibus ventosis : haud vulgare. Tribus 14, Buxpaumiacea, Bryol. Europ. 25. Buxbaumia, Haller. 191. B. aphylla, Hall. Stirp. Helv. 2. p.83; Br. Europ. fase. 1 (cum icone). Hab. Z, P. occ. in vicinia St. Sever, ubi in declivibus arenosis umbrosis secus fl. Adour ripas invenit cel. Dufour ! 192. B. indusiata, Brid. 1. p. 331. t. Suppl. 2; Br. Europ. fase. Ea p: G..t. 2. Hab. Z,_, m truncis putridis, rarissime. P. occ. in regione media montis Pic de Ger; nec non in valle Jéret. P.c. Vallée de Campan in sylva Forét de Paiollest dicta (Philippe !). 26. Diphyscium, Web. et Mohr. 193. D. foliosum, L. Syst. Veg. ed. 14. p. 925 (sub Buabau- mia) ; Br. Europ. fase. 1. p. 3. t. 2; M. P. 320. Hab. Z,_, ad terram in sylvis, vulgatum, Tribus 15. Merstace#&, Bryol. Europ. (ex parte). 27. Meesia, Hedwig, 194. M. trichodes, L. Suec. n. 1006 (sub Bryo); M. P. 147. Meesia uliginosa, Hedw. ; B. et S.! Br. Europ. fase. 10. p. 5. t. 1. Hab. Z,_, P. occ. in spongiosis montis Lizé. P.c. secus ripas lacus Lehou; Vallon du Houre (Philippe !) ; Esquierry (Arnott!). P. or. V. d’ Eynes (Arnott !). M2 164 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. Tribus 16. Funartacea, Bryol. Europ. (ex parte). 28. Amblyodon, Pal. Beauv. 195. A. dealbatus, Dicks. Crypt. fase. 2. p. 8. t. 5. f. 3 (sub Bryo) ; Br. Europ. Amblyodon (cum ic.). Hab. Z, in spongiosis. P. oce. in monte Lizé, socio Meesia trichode. P. or. Port Neégre (Arnott !). 29. Funaria, Schreber. 196. F. hygrometrica, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1575 (sub Mnio); Br. Europ. Funaria, t. 3; M. P. 148. Hab. Zy_s locis exustis, ruderatis et calcareis. 197. F. convexa, Spruce in Musci Pyr. 149. F. serrata, B. et S. Br. Europ. Funaria, p. 8. t. 2 (non Brid. Br. Univ. 2. p. 57). Hab. Z, P. oce. St. Sever, in aggeribus arenosis, socio F. Mueh- lenbergii, a quo operculo convexo neutiquam convexo-conico primo visu dignoscenda. I had come to the conclusion that this moss must be distinct from the F. serrata of Bridel (whose specimens were Pennsylvanian ones communicated by Palisot-de-Beauvois) before I had the opportunity of examining the specimens so named by Hooker and Wilson in Drummond’s ‘ Mosses of the Southern States,’ &c., No. 76, and those of Sullivant in his beautiful ‘ Musci Alleghanyenses,’ No. 126 ; and it is satisfactory to find my opinion supported by the decisions of these eminent botanists. The American specimens agree much better with Bridel’s description in the form of the leaves, &c. than do those of Bruch and Schimper. I find the perichetial leaves of the former to be oblong-lanceolate, acute or subapiculate (never acuminate), plane, serrated almost to the very base, the rather strong nerve reach- ing nearly to the point, and it is sometimes only with a tolerably high power that it can be ascertained to fail one or two cellules below it. Bridel calls the leaves ‘‘ acuminata” in his spec. char., but in his description he uses the more applicable term ‘‘ acutiuscula.” Of the nerve he says ‘‘proxime sub apicem abrupto nunc paulum excur- rente:” I have never seen it excurrent, but it may well have ap- peared so in some cases with the inferior instruments which Bridel seems to have used. F’. convexa has the leaves larger, proportionally much wider, spa- thulato-acuminate (‘‘ forma peculiari, subspathulata,”’ Br. Europ.), concave, the marginal serratures rarely descending below the middle, the feeble nerve only 3 the length of the leaf, and the areolation wider ; the pedicel shorter, when dry twisted to the right ; the mouth of the capsule more oblique and the teeth of the peristome with fewer arti- culations. F. conveva is distinguished from F. Muehlenbergii by another ob- vious character, besides the one above-mentioned, namely by the calyptra being persistent on full-grown dried capsules, its beak point- ing downwards and usually parallel to the pedicel; whereas in the Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 165 latter, the calyptra is rarely persistent on nearly mature capsules, in the dried state, and in these rare cases it is nearly erect. See also Bryol. Europea, loc. cit. 198. F. Muehlenbergu, Turn. in Ann. of Bot. u. p. 198; Schwer. Suppl. t. 66; Bryol. Europ. /. c. t. 1; M. P. 150. _ Hab. Z,_, P. oce. in solo arenoso circa St. Sever. P.c. in rupibus calcareis terra obtectis juxta thermas dict. de Salut, B.- de-Bigorre. I gathered very sparingly on mortar in a wall near Oloron, a Fu- naria almost intermediate between this species and F. hibernica. The leaves are rarely obovate, usually ovate, acute or subapiculate; the nerve stronger than in F. Muehlenbergii, and failing very little below the apex ; the margins almost quite entire. Pedicel when dry twisted to the left, except just beneath the capsule, where there is usually one turn to the right. 30. Entosthodon, Schwer. 199. EL. Templetoni, Hook. in FI. Lond. ed. 2 (sub Weisia) ; i et T.! Muse. Brit. p. 77. t. 14; Br. Europ. Entosthodon (cum ie-)\5, Mi. P.s.151. Hab. Z, P. occ. in Agro Syrtico circa St. Sever et St. Pandelon, ubi ad terram arenosam socio Physcomitrio fascicular viget. 31. Physcomitrium, Brid. 200. Ph. ericetorum, De Not. Syllab. p. 283; Bryol. Europ. Physcomitrium, p.13,t. 3; M.P.152. Gymnostomum fasciculare, H. et T.! Muse. Brit. p. 23. t. 7. Hab. Z,_, P. oce. ad fossarum margines circa Pau et St. Sever. 201. Ph. fasciculare, Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 4 (sub Gymnostomo) ; Br. Europ.! lc. p. 18. t. 4; M. P. 153. Hab. Z)_, cam precedente ; etiam P. c. circa B.-de-Bigorre. 202. Ph. pyriforme, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p. 38 (sub Gymnost.) ; mecemtop. 7. ¢c..p. ll. t.2; M. P. 154. Hab. Zo_; in tsdem locis ac n. 201. 203. Ph. acuminatum, Schleich. Cat. Plant. Helvet. p. 40 (sub Gymnost.) ; Br. Europ. le. ps LE. t.-3. Hab. Z, s,m muro e limo constructo supra viculum Bagés vallis d’? Ossau : rarissime. 32. Ephemerum, Hampe in Linnea, 1882. 204. HE. serratum, Schreb. de Phasco, p. 9. t. 2 (sub Phasco). Phascum serratum, Br. Europ, fase. 1. p. 6. t. 1. Hab. Z, in agris cultis prope B.-de-Bigorre, rarissime. In the ‘Synopsis Muscorum’ of C. Mueller (Berolini, 1848), where the classification of the genera displays much originality and acuteness of observation, the Ephemera, along with Ephemerella, 166 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. C. M., and Voitia, Hornsch., form a distinct tribe, under the name of Ephemeree ; but, considered as to the sum of their characters, I apprehend they must be united to Funariacee. The transition to recognized members of the latter family is in fact so gradual that it is impossible to indicate where the break should be made. Ephe- merum patens, for example, is undistinguishable except by very mi- nute examination from Aphanorhegma serrata, Sullivant (in Gray’s ‘ Manual of the Botany of the Northern United States,’ p. 647), which on its side is scarcely generically distinct from Physcomitrium. And if, by the almost universal consent of bryologists, gymnostomous mosses are no longer to form a separate tribe, but are to be distri- buted among those peristomatous tribes and genera to which they have in all their other characters a perfect affinity, why should we accord a greater favour to astomous mosses, which repose on an equally negative character for their separation? In other words, if there be no acknowledged tribe of Gymnocarpi, why should there be one of Cleistocarpi? This query is rendered more unanswerable by the consideration, that as there are individual mosses (e. g. Encalypta vulgaris) which unite in themselves the characters of Gymnostomi and Peristomati, so there are other individuals which equally unite the characters of Gymnostomi and Astomi; I need only instance Phascum rostellatum, Brid., which has in some instances a persistent, in others a deciduous operculum, and is thus in itself both cleistocarpous and stegocarpous : if the former be considered its normal condition, it should be (according to our existing artificial systems) a Phascum ; if the latter, a Hymenostomum ! I may in this place take occasion to remark on the very great ra- rity of Phascoid and other annual mosses in the Pyrenees. Above the montose zone, I did not observe a single annual moss, for Funaria hy- grometrica cannot strictly be considered such. There is the same peculiarity in arctic countries, as for instance in Lapland, where ac- cording to Wahlenberg the Phasca and the smaller species of Tortula and Gymnostomum (i. e. Pottia) are altogether wanting! Contrast with this the following list of Phasca, abundant in cultivated ground near Montpellier in the autumnal and early winter months, which I owe to the kindness of Mr. Bentham: Phascum azillare, bryoides, carniolicum, crispum, curvicollum, cuspidatum, Flerkeanum, muticum, pachycarpum and rectum. Tribus 17. Spracunacea, Bryol. Europ. 33. Tayloria, Hook. 205. T. serrata, Hedw. Spec. Muse. t. 8 (sub Splachno) ; Br. Europ. Tayloria, p. 6. t. 1; M. P. 156. Hab. Z, P. c. in monte Crabioules et ad lacum Espingo, juxta pastorum tuguria, terrestris. Var. y. tenuis, Br. Europ. /.c. t.2; M.P. 157. Splachnum tenue, Dicks. Cr. Fase. 2. p. 2. Hab. Z, P. oce. supra ligna putrida in valle Jéret. Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 167 34. Dissodon, Grev. et Arnott. 206. D. Frelichianus, Hedw. Musc. Frond. i. p. 99. t. 40 (sub Splachno). Hab. Z, m terra humida P. centr. locis Cirque d’Arbizon (Philippe!) et ad latus boreale montis Pic du Midi dict. (De Lugo !) Tribus 18. Porriaces, Br. Europ. (ex parte). 35. Acaulon, C. Muell. in Bot. Zeit. 1847, p. 99. _ 207. A. muticum, Schreb. (sub Phasco) ; Br. Europ. Phascum, p. 9.t. 2. Hab. Z)_,; P. oce. et c. ad terram, sed rarius. St. Sever. B.- de-Bugorre. As I have above considered it expedient to place Ephemerum in Funariacee, on the same principle Acaulon and its allies (Phascacee, C. Muell., excluding Ph. crispum, multicapsulare, polycarpum and ros- tellatum, which belong to Weisiacee) must go into Pottiacee. The near affinity of Pottia minutula to Phascum cuspidatum, &c. is too obvious to require proof; and as there are some Phasca (e. g. Ph. bryoides) which have an easily separable, not to say deciduous lid, there would seem to be no character, either natural or artificial, sufficiently constant to justify the separation of the latter from Pottiacee. 36. Phascum, Linneus. 208. Ph. cuspidatum, Schreb. de Phasco, p. 8. t.1; Br. Europ. Phascum, p. 12. t. 6; M. P. 822. Hab. Z, in campis incultis prope B.-de-Bigorre, rarum. 37. Pottia, Ehrhart. 209. P. truncata, Hedw. Muse. Frond. i. p. 18. t. 5 (sub Gymnostomo) ; Br. Europ. Pottia, t. 4. Hab. Zy_, locis cultis, ruderatis, &c. 38. Anacalypta, Roehling. 210. A. latifolia, Web. et M. B.T. p. 147 (sub Grimmia) ; Br. Europ. Anacalypta, t. 4. Hab. Z,P.c. in altioribus montis Pic du Midi de Bagnéres (Philippe !). 211. A. Starkeana, Hedw. Muse. Frond. i. p. 83. t. 34 (sub Weisia) ; Br. Europ. /. c. t. 1. Hab. Z)_, P. ¢. in solo calcareo juxta thermas dict. de Salut prope B.-de-Bigorre. Var. B. brachyodus, Br. Europ. (Weisia affinis, Muse. Brit. p. 79. t. 14).—Hab. P. occ. in arenosis prope St. Sever. 212. A. lanceolata, Hedw. Muse. Frond. iu. p. 66. t. 23 (sub Leersia) ; Br. Europ. /. ¢. t. 2. 168 Mr. R.Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. Hab. Z, P. ¢. locis ruderatis secus ripas fl. Adour supra Ba- gnéres | (Philippe !). _Nusquam alias nobis nota. 39. Desmatodon, Bridel. 213. D. latifolius, Hedw. Muse. Frond. i. t. 30 (sub Dicrano) ; Br. Europ. Desmatodon, p. 5. t. 1; M. P. 158. Hab. Z3_4 alpunis, terrestris. P. oce. V. de Combascou. P.c. Port de Bénasque ; Pic du Midi (Philippe!). P. or. V. d’ Eynes (Montagne !) ; Canigou, Cambrédazes et V. d’ Eynes (Arnott !). Var. 8. muticus, Brid. ; Br. Europ.! /.c.t.2; M.P.159. D. glacialis, Funk. Hab. Z,-; in summis Pyrenzis. Port de Cauterets. Esquierry. 214. D. nervosus, H. et T.! Muse. Brit. p. 115. t. 20 (sub Didymodonte) ; Br. Europ. /. c. p. 6. t. 3; M. P. 160. Hab. Z, P. ce. im rupibus argillaceo-schistosis subdecompo- sitis prope pagum Loucrup, non longe a B.-de-Bigorre, ubi am. Philippe detemit. P. or. ad viam quee ducit a Seo d’ Urgel ad An- dorram (Arnott!) ; apud Concampa et ad Pla de Sorroco prope Prats de Mollo (Montagne !). Tribus 19. TricHostomacea, Bryol. Europ. 40. Tortula, Hedwig. Obs. The following species were observed only on calcareous rocks or soil, or on mortar in walls : T. rigida, aloides, chloronctos, tortuosa, inclinata, squarrosa and paludosa. Above the region of forests only two species were seen, viz. T. aciphylla and a var. of T. vinealis. § 1. Atorpex, Bryol. Europ. 215. T. rigida, Schultz. Recens. Gen. Barbule et Syntr. t. 32. fig. 1 (sub Barbula) ; M. P. 161; Br. Europ. Barbula, p. 13. t. 1. T. enervis, H. et Grev. in Brewst. Journ. vy. P. 1. p. 288. Hab. Z, in terra calcarea, frequens. Les Eaux Chaudes ; Ga- varnie ; &e. 216. T. ambigua, B. et 8.! Br. Europ. Barbula, p. 14. t. 2; M. P. 162. Hab. Z, P. oce. in aggeribus subhumidis St. Sever. 217. T. aloides, Koch in Brid. Br. Univ. i. p. 816 (sub Tri- chostomo) ; M. P. 163 ; Br. Europ. Barbula, p. 15. t.2. Tortula rigida, Turn. ; H. et T.! Muse. Brit. p. 53. t. 12. Hab. Z,_, P. oce. et ¢. in agegeribus calcareis circa B.-de-Bi- gorre, &c. § 2. Cutoronora, Bryol. Europ. 218. T. chloronotos, Brid. Mant. Muse. p. 90, et Br. Univ. i. p- 589 (sub Barbula). T. membranifolia, Hook. Musci Exotici, t. 26; M. P. 164. Barbula membranifolia et chloronotos, Br. Europ. Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 169 Hab. Zo), P. oce. in declivibus caleareis prope Bilhéres, ad viam que ducit a Paw ad Bayonnam. P.c. ad pagum Pouzac (Philippe !). P. or. Trancade d Amébouilla (Arnott !). “ In Py- renzis orientalibus et monte Serrato Cataloniz ubi in terra ochracea primi legimus ;” Bridel, J. c. I have never been able to perceive the differences between T. chlo- ronotos and membrunifolia insisted on in ‘ Bryol. Europea’ (Bar- bula, p. 18), and specimens of the former communicated by M. Schimper from Avignon have the inflorescence monoicous, the stem branched and the leaves membranous at the apex, precisely as in T. membranifolia. In these specimens, as in Arnott’s, Philippe’s, and my own from Bilhéres, besides there being axillary male flowers on the fertile plants, there are also separate male plants with terminal flowers ; but I have seen no specimen of T. chloronotos with a truly dioicous inflorescence. § 3. Cunerrorra, Bryol. Europ. 219. T. cuneifolia, Dicks. Crypt. Fase. 3. p. 7 (sub Bryo) ; M. P. 165; Br. Europ. Barbula, p. 31. t. 17. Hab. Z, P. oce. in terra argillaceo-arenosa circa St. Sever: sociis Funaria convexa et Muehlenbergit. 220. T. canescens, Mont. Archives de Bot. i. p. 1383; M. P.'166; Br. Europ. ! Barbula, p. 34. t. 19. Hab. Zo, P. occ. Landes de Mugriet, in solo arenoso. P. ¢. im rupibus schistosis prope B.-de-Bigorre et Loucrup. P. or. apud Ilhberim im agro Ruscinonensi (Montagne). 221. T. marginata, B. et S. Br. Europ. Barbula, p. 33. t. 19. Hab. Z, P. or. prope Corbiéres, loco hermitage de St. Antoine de Galamus (Montagne, /. c. sub nom. T. cespitosa, H. et G.). P. occ. in muris prope Cauterets. 222. T. muralis, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1581 (sub Bryo) ; M. P. 167; Br. Europ. /. c. p. 35. t. 20. Hab. Z,_3 m muris saxisque. § 4. Ruraues, Bryol. Europ. 223. T. ruralis, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1581 (sub Bryo) ; Br. Europ. /. c. p- 42. t. 27. “Var. 1, foliis patulis nec squarroso-recurvis ;” M. P. 168. Barbula ruralis 8. rupestris, Br. Europ. Syntrichia intermedia, Brid.! Br. Univ. 1. p. 586. Hab. Z)_, in calce arenato murorum prope Pauw. This form, which, as the authors of ‘ Br. Europ.’ remark, is found only on a calcareous matrix, is sometimes scarcely larger than 7. muralis, and its habit is very different from that of the larger, ordi- nary form of T. ruralis ; yet it seems impossible to separate it speci- fically. I have the same form from Dr. Grateloup, gathered near 170 Mr.R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. Bordeaux, and from Dr. Arnott gathered at Avignon, Vaucluse and Restincliéres. It matures its fruit in the very early spring. “Var. 2, foliis acutioribus nonnunquam acuminatis ;” M. P. 169.—Hab. Z,_; locis editioribus secus rivulos, saxatilis. V. de Combascou ; Gavarnie ; &c. 224. T. aciphylia, B. et 8.! Br. Europ. Barbula, p. 42. t. 26; MP. V70: Hab. Z,_4 P. oce. et c. locis saxosis secus ovilia ad basin montis Maladetta ; im valle Combascou, &e. Vallon d Arise (Philippe !). In the Pyrenees, as in the Alps, this occupies the highest region of pasturage, and is never found away from the summer habitations of men and cattle. 225. T. levipila, Brid. Mant. Muse. p. 98 (sub Syntrichia) ; Br. Europ. J. c. t. 25. Hab. Z,_; ad arborum truncos. 226. T. papillosa, Wils.! mst.; Spruce in Lond. Journ. of Bot. iv. 193; M. P. 171. Hab. Z, P. occ. in arboribus nemoris Pare de Pau dicti. 227. T. latifolia, Bruch! ; Bryol. Europ. /. c. p. 41. t. 24; M. Pil72: Hab. Z, P. oce. locis humidis cirea Jurangon, ad arborum ra- dices. § 5. Susutara, Bryol. Europ. 228. T. mucronifolia, Brid. Mant. Muse. p. 97 (sub Synéri- chia) ; Br. Europ.! /. c. p. 38. t. 23. Hab. “in Pyrenzis orientalibus ” (Bridel, 7. c.) ; Mont Louis (Arnott !). 229. T. subulata, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1581 (sub Bryo) ; M. P.173; Br. Europ. /. c. p. 36. t. 21, 22. Hab. Z)_4 ad terram, passim. Var. 8. mermis, Brid. Br. Univ. i. p. 581. T. inermis, Mont. Arch. de Bot. i. p. 136. t. 4.—Hab. “ad Notre Dame de Penta in agro Ruscinonensi ;” (Montagne, /. c.) This is quite possibly a distinct species, as Dr. Montagne still maintains, but as I have seen only barren specimens of it, gathered by Dr. Arnott at Vaucluse, I confess myself unable to form a decided opinion. § 6. Convotuts#, Bryol. Europ. 230. T. convoluta, Hedw. Muse. Frond. i. t. 32 (sub Barbula); M. P. 174; Br. Europ. J. c. p. 29. t. 16. Hab. Z,_, in terra et muris, haud vulgaris. “ Var. fragilifolia, foliis multo longionibus, linearibus, patulo- recurvis, alis undulatis, perichetu laxioris acuminatis;” M. P. 175. —AHab. P. occ. m muris pagorum Jurancon et Bilhéres. Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 171 § 7. Revotutra, Bryol. Europ. 231. T. revoluta, Brid. in Schrad. Journ. Bot. 1800; Br. Europ. /. c. p. 27. t. 14; M. P. 176. Hab. Z)_, cum n. 230, multo autem copiosior. § 8. Tortuosz, Bryol. Europ. 232. T. tortuosa, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1583 (sub Bryo); Br. Europ. Pep. co. tio. MP. L777. Hab. Z,_3 wmuris saxisque calcareis, copiosissima et pulcher- rime fructifera ; rarius ad arbores vetustas. The cellules of the leaf are minutely papillose, and when viewed from above each marginal cellule usually shows two salient papille : it is this which gives the edge of the leaf the appearance of being granulated. Is it caused by the pressure of the grains of chloro- phyll on the delicate walls of the cellules? 233. T. inclinata, Schwgr. Suppl. t. 33 (sub Barbula); Br. Europ. /. c. p. 25. t. 12; M. P. 178. Hab. Z, P. oce. et c. in muris rupibusque calcareis, haud in- frequens. Les Eaux Chaudes. Rontignon. B.-de-Bigorre, &c. 234. T. squarrosa, De Not. Specim. de Tort. Ital. n. 31; Spruce in Lond. Journ. of Bot. iv. p. 193; M. P. 179; Br. Europ. feeoel. p. 1. t. 1. Hab. Z, in collibus caleareis prope Jurancon et B.-de-Bigorre. Pic St. Loup prope Montpellier (Arnott !). 235. T. cespitosa, Schwgr. Suppl. t. 31 (sub Barbula) ; M. P. 180; Sullivant! Musci Allegh.n. 150. Barbula cirrhata, Bryol. Europ.! Barbula, p. 24. t. 11. Hab. Z, P. oce. supra ligna putrida in faucibus inter pagum Penticosa, et balneas eyusdem nominis, in Aragonia: rarissima. § 9. Uneurcutata#, Bryol. Europ, 236. T. unguiculata, Hedw. Muse. Frond. i. t. 23 (sub Bar- bula) ; M. P. 181; Br. Europ. Barbula, p. 19. t. 5. Hab. Z)_, in muris, &c., frequens ; in rupibus ophiticis loco Gorge de Labassére. 237. T. paludosa, Schwgr. Suppl. t. 30 (sub Barbula) ; M. P. 182 ; Br. Europ.! J. c. p. 21. t. 7. Hab. Z,_2 m rupibus udis calcareis regionis fagorum, sat fre- quens. Gorge de Hourat prope les Eaux Chaudes ; Mt. Lhieris, &e. Nusquam in paludibus vidi ! 238. T. gracilis, Schwgr. Suppl. t. 34 (sub Barbula); Br. Europ. /. c. p. 22. t. 8. Hab. im Pyrenees orientalibus (Bridel, Br. Univ. 1. p. 537). 239. T. fallax, Hedw. Muse. Frond. i, t. 24 (sub Barbula) ; M. P. 188; Br. Europ. /. c. p. 23. t. 9. Hab. Z)_ m rupestribus subhumidis. 172 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 240. T. vinealis, Brid. Br. Univ. i. p. 830 (sub Barbula) ; Br. Europ. /. c. p. 24. t. 10. Var. B. flaccida, Br. Europ.; M. P. 184.—Hab. Z, P. c. ad ripas rivuli qui ad monasterium Médous prope B. -de-Bigorre ori- ginem suam habet. Var. nivalis, M. P. 185.—Hab. Z, in rupibus frigidis ab aqua nivali irrigatis vallis alpine Esquierry dicte. This second variety forms large compact tufts on the ledges of dripping rocks, growing near Senecio Tournefortii, Euphrasia minima and Luzula spadicea. The stems attain a length of 6 or 8 inches, and are clad throughout with leaves of a deep reddish brown. Hence its aspect is very different from that of the ordinary form of T. vinealis, but without the fruit I do not venture to separate it. 41. Didymodon, Schwgyr. (ex parte). 241. D. rubellus, Hoffm. Deut. Fl. 1. p. 33 (sub Bryo); Br. Europ. Didymodon, p. 3. t. 1; M. P. 186. Weisia curvirostra, H. et T.! Muse. Brit. p. 84. t. 14. Hab. Z)_, in muris, rupibus, &e. 242. D. cylindricus, Bruch in Brid. Br. Univ. i. p. 806 (sub Weisia) ; Br. Europ. J. c. p. 5. t. 3; M. P. 187. Hab. Z, P. oce. in saxis rivulorum supra thermas dict. les Haux Bonnes; P. c. in yicinia B.-de-Luchon, frequens, locis Superba- gnéres, Lac de Séculéjo, Cascade du Ceur, &c. 42. Trichostomum, Hedwig. Obs. T. flewicaule is the only species of this genus which seems absolutely confined to calcareous rock: T. mutabile, crispulum and tophaceum were observed on no other rock in the Pyrenees, but in England I have occasionally seen them in habitats where no trace of carbonate of lime was to be detected. The last five species form part of the genus Leptotrichum of Hampe, and are placed by C. Muel- ler in his tribe Leptotrichacee (Conf. Syn. Muse. p. 415). § 1. Crispuna. 243. T. mutabile, Bruch mst. ; Br. Europ. Trichostomum, p. 8. tow, Mt. Poss: Hab. Z, \ocis calcareis. P.oce. ad pagum Narcastet. P.e. in rupibus umbrosis prope B.-de-Bigorre (Chemin de Labassére et Bains de Salut). An revera a sequente distincta species ? 244. T. crispulum, Bruch et Muell. in Regensb. Bot. Zeitung, 1829; Br. Europ. /. c. t.4; M. P.189. Didymodon Bentham, Arnott! in Edinb. New Philosoph. Journ. 1846. Hab. Z, in rupibus calcareis irroratis Pyren. occidentalium, frequens. Pau; Narcastet, &c. Restinclitrés prope Montpellier (Arnott !). Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 173 “‘ Var. foliis acumine subrecto ;” M. P. 190. (Medium inter vars. 8. et y. Br. Europ.)—Hab. Vallée d’Ossau prope pagos Louvie et Jurancon. § 2. Rierpuna. 245. T. tophaceum, Brid. Mant. Muse. p.84; Br. Europ. /.c. poo: t. 0; MAPy rst: Hab. Z, P. ¢. ad mortarium im muris subhumidis pagi Loucrup, non longe a B.-de-Bigorre. P.or. “ad St. Antoine de Galamus eum Tortula marginata, nec non prope turrim nomine La Mas- sane insignitam 7” (Montagne, /. c.). 246. T. luridum, Usch. (sub Cynodonte); M. P. 192. Didy- modon luridus, Br. Kurop. Didym. p. 4. t. 2. Hab. Z, P. oce. in caleareis subhumidis prope Pau: socio Tor- tula chloronoto. Prope Burdigalam (Grateloup !). 247. T. rigidulum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. ii. t. 4 (sub Didymo- donte) ; Br. Europ. Trichostomum, p. 10. t. 7; M. P. 193. Hab. Z,-2 i muris rupibusque tum siccis tum humidis, fre- quens. Vallées de Castelloubon et d@ Ossau; Luz; Mt. Lhieris, &e. § 3. GLAUCESCENTIA. 248. T. glaucescens, Hedw. Muse. Frond. i. t. 37; Br. Europ.! eye is: t.. 155) M. P. 194. Hab. Zp, in rupium fissuris. P. oce. in vallibus Combascou et Jéret. P.c. Lac de Séculéjo ; Lac Lehou (Philippe !). P. or. Mt. Louis et V. d’ Eynes (Arnott !). § 4. Susutata (= Leptorricnum, Hampe). 249. T. tortile, Schrad. Crypt. Gewdsche, n. 49; Br. Europ. ! Peewee 14. t. 10;°M.'P. 195. Hab. Z)_2 in sylvaticis Pyrenzorum totorum ut et Agri Syrtici : terrestre, V.du Lys; St. Pandelon de Dax, &e. 250. T. homomallum, Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 23 (sub Didymo- donte) ; Br. Europ. l. c. p. 16. t. 2; M. P. 196. Hab. Z,_2 in umbrosis humidis ad terram. 251. T. flexicaule, Schwgr. Suppl. t. 29 (sub Cynodontio) ; Br. Murop.! fc. p15. +t. 11; M-: P. 197. Hab. Z, \ocis calcareis, semper absque fructu. 252. T. pallidum, Hedw. Musc. Frond. 1. p. 71. t. 27; Br. Europ. l. c. p. 18. t. 14. Hab. Z)-,; in arenosis umbrosis. P. oce. circa Dax (Thore, Grateloup). P.c. B.-de-Bigorre! (Philippe !). P. or. Concampa (Arnott !). 253. T. subulatum, Bruch! in Salzman Pl. Tingit. ; Br. Europ. lc. p.17.t.13; M. P. 198. Didymodon aureus, De Not. Syll. Muse. p. 190. 174 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. Hab. Z, P. oce. ad aggeres arenosos umbrosos circa St. Sever, copiose et pulcherrime ! 43. Distichium, Bryol. Europ. 254. D. capillaceum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. i. t. 26 (sub Swart- zia) ; Br. Europ. Distichium, p. 4. t. 1; M. P. 199. Hab. Z,_, in rupibus udis presertim calcareis, frequens. 255. D. inelinatum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 2.t.27 (sub Swartzia) ; Br. Europ. J. c. p. 5. t.2; M. P. 200. Hab. Z3_4 P. e. in rupibus micaceis juxta lacum alpmum dict. Lac Lehou ; nec non in valle alpina Esquierry: rarissimum. Tribus 20. Brucuiacea, C. Muell. 44, Astomum, Hampe. 256. A. nitidum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. i. t. 84 (sub Phasco) ; Br. Europ. Phascum, p. 12. t. 6; M. P. 322. Hab. Z)_, P. ¢. in argillosis humidis secus viarum latera in valle Zrébons, rarissime! P. occ. circa Dax (Grateloup in Fi. Francaise). 257. A. alternifolium, Brid. Mant. Muse. p. 10 (sub Plewridio). Phascum altern., Br. Europ.! /. c. p. 15. t. 7 (non Dicks., nec Schwer.). “Var. 1, antheridiis in floribus cauligenis gemmiformibus ; etiam paraphysibus absque antheridiis (rarissime antheridtis non- nullis abortivis adjectis) in axillis foliorum superiorum dispositis ;” M. P. 323.—Hab. Z, in arenosis humidis circa Jurancon. “ Var. 2, antheridiis absque paraphysibus in floribus gemmi- formibus, et insuper antheridus paraphysatis numerosis (non- nunquam guinis) in foliorum superiorum axillis ;” M. P. 824,.— Hab. Z,)_, arenosis circa St. Sever, Pau et B.-de-Bigorre.— «« Florescentia valde variabilis ; species distincta tamen a Ph. sub- ulato foliis pericheetialibus videtur. Confer Br. Europ.;” M.P./.c. The inflorescence of Phascum alternifolium and of several other mosses (e. g. certain Brya) is by no means so constant to the type assigned in ‘ Bryologia Europea’ as the authors of that work would lead one to suppose ; and fully prepared as I am to acknowledge the importance of the characters derived from the inflorescence, it ap- pears to me that science will lose rather than gain if we shut our eyes to the aberrations which it undeniably presents. To assume a greater degree of invariableness in the inflorescence than exists in any other part of the plant, is as illogical as in practice it is found to be inaccurate. Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 175 Tribus 21. SrLicERIACEs. (Seligeriacee et Campylosteliacee, Bryol. Europ.) 45. Campylostelium, Bryol. Europ. 298. C. saxicola, W. et M. Bot. T. p. 167 (sub Dicrano) ; Br. Europ. Campzylost. p. 3. t. 1. Hab. Z, P. ce. locis umbrosis in saxis arenaceis. Labassére. V. de Castelloubon. 46. Brachyodus, Firnrohr. 259. B. trichodes, Mohr, Crypt. Gew. p.85 (sub Gymnostomo) ; Br. Europ. Brachyodus (cum icone). Weisia trichodes, H. et T. ! Muse. Brit. p. 82. t. 15; M. P. 228. Hab. Z, P. c. in rupibus argillaceo-schistosis prope thermas dict. de Salut, B.-de-Bigorre, rarissime. 47. Seligeria, Bryol. Europ. (ex parte). 260. S. Doniana, Smith, EH. Bot. t. 1582 (sub Gymnostomo) ; C. Muell. Syn. Muse. p. 420. Anodus Donianus, Br. Europ. (cum icone). Hab. Z, P. c. in rupibus caleareis occultis prope B.-de-Bigorre (Philippe !). 261. S. pusilla, Hedw. Muse. Frond. i. t. 29 (sub Weisia) ; Br. Europ. Seligeria, p. 4. t.1; M. P. 227. Hab. Z,_3 P. oce. in rupibus calcareis udis ad Narcastet prope Pau. P.c. inrupibus schistosis vallis Castelloubon et m ascensu ad Port de Bénasque. 262. S. recurvata, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 1. t. 38 (sub Grimmiaa) ; Br. Europ. Seligeria, p. 6. t.3; M. P. 229. Hab. Z, P. c. in rupibus graniticis et arenaceis, locis Gavar- mie, V. de Castelloubon et Lesponne, Labassére et Superbagneres. Tribus 22. Dicranace#, Bryol. Europ. (ex parte). 48. Ceratodon, Bridel. 263. C. purpureus, Linn. (sub Mnio); Br. Europ. Ceratodon, p- 5.t.1,2. Dicranum purpureum, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p.136. t. 36. Hab. Z)_4 ad terram, in habitationum vicinia preecipue, socio Funaria hygrometrica. 264. C. cylindricus, Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 24 (sub Trichostomo) ; Br. Europ. /. c. p. 6. t.3; M.P. 201. Angstremia cylindrica, C. Muell. Syn. Muse. p. 441. Hab. Z, P. c. in rupibus arenaceis fragilibus montis Superba- gneres : nusquam alias observatus. 176 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 49. Cynodontium, Bryol. Europ. 265. C. Bruntoni, Smith, E. Bot. t. 2509 (sub Diecrano) ; Br. Europ. Cynodontium (cum ic.); M. P. 210. Didymodon obscu- rus, Kaulf.; Grev.! Scot. Cr. Fl. t. 193. Hab. Z, in sylvis, rupestre. P. occ. Bagés prope les Eaux Bonnes. P.c. V. du Lys; Bois de Gouerdére; V. de Lesponne (Philippe!). PP. or. in radice montis Canigou (Montagne !). 50. Dicranum, Hedwig. § 1. Porycarpa, Br. Europ. 266. D. polycarpum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. ii. p. 85. t. 31,(sub Fissidente) ; M. P. 209. Hab. Z, sup.—2 ™m virgultis, rupestre. Var. 8. strumiferum, Br. Europ. Fissidens strumifer, Hedw. —RHab. in rupibus umbrosis convallium Jéret et Castelloubon. § 2. Virentia, Br. Europ. 267. D. virens, Hedw. Muse. Frond. iii. p. 77. t. 82. find. Za-5 P. ¢.:in sylvis humidis vallis Lesponne (Dufour ! Philippe!). P. or. V. d’ Eynes (Arnott !). § 3. Sevarrosa, Br. Europ. 268. D. flavescens, Dicks. Crypt. fasc. 2. p. 4 (sub Bryo). Di- cranum flav., Smith! Fl. Brit. p. 1224 et E. Bot. t.2263 ; M. P. 213. D. pellucidum var. y. serratum, Br. Europ. Hab. Z, su», P. oce. in arena torrentis ad latus boreale montis Gourst prope les Eaux Bonnes. P. c. loco simili vallis Lesponne. 269. D. pellucidum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1583 (sub Bryo) ; Schwgr. Suppl. t. 48; M. P. 214. Hab. Z,-» in rivulorum glareosis. 270. D. squarrosum, Schrad. Bot. Journ. y. p. 68 ; Br. Europ. Dicranum, p.17. t.5. Angstremia squarr., C. Muell. Syn. Muse. p: 438. Hab. Z,_2 in arena rivulorum : haud vulgare et semper absque fructu. V. de Lesponne, &c. § 4. Crisea, Br. Europ. 271. D. Schreberi, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p. 144. t. 33 ; Br. Europ. lc. p. 18. t.6. Angstremia Schr., C. M. Syn. Muse. p. 438. Hab. Z)_, P. oce. in rupibus ophiticis humidiusculis Sti. Pan- delon prope Daz: fertile sed rarissimum. P. c. ad terram in occultis prope B.-de-Bigorre : sterile. § 5. Rurescentia, Br. Europ. 272. D. varium, Hedw. Muse. Frond. ii. t. 834; M. P. 222. Angstremia varia, C. M. Syn. Muse. p. 435. Hab. Z_, in terra nuda subhumida, haud vulgatum. Mr. &. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 177 273. D. rufescens, Turn. Muse. Hibern. p. 66; Smith! FI. Brit. p. 1210, et E. Bot. t. 1216; M. P. 223. Angstremia ruf., C. M. Syn. Muse. p. 436. Hab. Z, P. oce. et c. in argillaceo-arenosis circa Pau et B.-de- Bigorre, sat frequens. § 6. Heteromatta, Br. Europ. 274. D. curvatum, Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 31; M. P. 221. Ang- stremia curv., C. M. Syn. Muse. p. 483. Hab. Z,_, P. e. m declivibus graminosis umbrosis vallis Le- _ sponne et monticuli Olivet, ut et in sylva dict. Bois de Gouerdere : socio’ Trichost. homomallo. P. oce. ad terram in valle Jéret. 275. D. heteromallum, lu. Sp. Pl. p. 1583 (sub Bryo); Br. Europ. Dicranum, t. 15. Angstremia heter., C. M. Syn. Muse. p- 482. Hab. Zo—2 in solo arenaceo. Var. ceespitibus elongatis compactis; capsulis nonnullis sub- rectis ; M. P. 220.—Hab. in rupibus ophiticis et arenaceis P. c. locis Labassére et Superbagnéres. § 7. Fatcata, Br. Europ. 276. D. Starkii, W. et M. Bot. T. p. 189; Br. Europ. Dicra- num, p.27.t.17. “ D. falcatum,” M. P. 219. Hab. Z3_, m montibus editioribus, rupestre. P.c. Mt. Mala- detta; Mt. Crabioules; Esquierry; Lac d’Espingo ; En montant au Lac Lehou (Dufour!). P. or. loco non designato (Arnott !). I gave this in ‘ Musci Pyrenaici’ as D. falcatum, as being the older name and under the supposition that D. Starkii was not a distinct species ; but I had then seen no authentic D. falcatum. ‘The latter I am now convinced differs essentially in the smaller size, the more rigid habit, the leaves more strongly and uniformly hooked, with slenderer points, not flexuose when dry; the shorter and redder cap- sules, which are not subcylindrical but obovate, and are not strongly sulcate when dry ; lastly in the redder teeth, which are also wider and less deeply cloven. 277. D. falcatum, Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 82; Br. Europ. /. c. t. 13; Hab. Z,_, P. e. secus lacus Lehou ripas (Philippe !). § 8. Ortuocarpa, Br. Europ. 278. D. montanum, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p. 145. t.35. “ D. fla- gellare, Hedw.” M. P. 208. Hab. Z, P. occ. et ce. ad truncos vetustos in sylvis supra pagum Jurancon et circa B.-de-Bigorre. 279. D. fulvum, Hook. Muse. Exot. t. 149; Sullivant ! Musci Allegh. n. 159; M. P. 207. D. interruptum, Brid. Musc. Rec. TRANS. BOT. SOC, VOL. III. N 178 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 2. P. 1. p. 159, fide Bryol. Europ. (non D. interruptum, Smith ! Fl. Brit. p. 1205). Hab. Z, sup, P. ¢. ad saxa granitica in sylvis convallium Burbe et du Lys prope B.-de-Luchon. 280. D. Sauteri, B. et S.! Br. Europ. /. c. p. 33. t. 24; M. P. 206. Hab. Z,_3 P. oce. in abiegnis nigris vallis Jéret; P. c. im re- gione inferalpma montis Crabioules: saxa granitica obtegens. 281. D. longifolium, Hedw. Muse. Frond. iii. p. 24. t.9; M. P. 05. Hab. Z, P.c. ad saxa granitica in nemore nigro secus catarac- tam dict. Cascade du Ceur, etiam in monte Superbagneres. P. or. Port Negre (Arnott !). § 9. Scoparia, Br. Europ. 282. D. scoparium, Linn. ! Sp. Pl. p. 1582 (sub Bryo). Di- cranum scop., Hedwig ; Smith! Fl. Brit. p. 1201; Br. Europ. /. ¢. ipeos Me Pi 21y. Hab. Z,_» in sylvaticis, copiose. 283. D. fuscescens, Turn.! Musc. Hibern. p. 60 (1804) ; Smith ! Fl. Brit. p. 1204 (1804), et E. Bot. t. 1597; M. P. 218. D. congestum, Brid. Sp. Muse. 1. p. 176 (1806) ; Br. Europ. 7. ¢. t. 29. Hab. Z, sx)—2 P. oce. ad rupes graniticas et argillaceo-schistosas in vicinia oppiduli Cauterets, locis Pont d’ Espagne et Gorge de Cauterets. § 10. Spuria, Br. Europ. 284. D. spurium, Hedw. Muse. Frond. ui. t. 20; Smith! FI. Brit. p. 1222, et E. Bot. t. 2167 ; M. P. 215. Hab. Zo, P. oce. in ericetis Agri Syrtici loco Landes de Mu- griet, necnon in monte Goursi. § 11. Unpurarta, Br. Europ. 285. D. undulatum, Schrad.; Smith! Fl. Brit. p. 203; Sulh- vant! Musci Allegh. n. 156. D. polysetum, Sw. Musc. Suec. p- 34 et 87; Schwgr. Suppl. t. 41 ; M. P. 216. Hab. Z, in campis sylvarum gramineis, semper absque fructu. P. oce. Bois de Jurangon, &c. P.c. V. de Serris. 286. D.majus, Smith! Fl. Brit. ni. p. 1202, et E. Bot. t. 1490; Br. Europ. /. c. t. 37. Hab. Z, P.c.in rupibus umbrosis subhumidis vallis Lesponne : nullo alio loco in Pyrenzis mihi notum ! § 12. (= Arcroa, Br. Europ.) 287. D. fulvellum, Dicks. Crypt. fase. 4. t. 11. f. 1 (sub Bryo). Dicranum fulvellum, Smith; H. et T.! Muse. Brit. p. 103. t. Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 179 Suppl. 3; M. P.224. Arctoa fulvella, Br. Europ. Arctoa, p. 4. t. 1; et A. hyperborea, Br. Europ. ! l. c. p. 5. t. 2. Hab. Z, P. c. in rupibus subhumidis. Esguierry. Crabioules. Lae Lehou. The Pyrenean specimens have the leaves of Arctoa fulvella (Br. Europ.), and the striated capsules of A. hyperborea. All the British specimens that I have seen under the name of Dicranum fulvellum have the capsule striated, while the leaves exhibit all intermediate forms between those attributed to A. fulvella and to A. hyperborea ; hence I do not hesitate to consider these two mosses mere forms of one and the same species. 51. Blindia, Bryol. Europ. 288. B. acuta, Hedw. Muse. Frond. in. t. 85 (sub Weisia) ; Br. Europ. Blindia (cum ic.) ; M. P. 225. Hab. Z, P. oce. et ce. in rupibus humidis vallis Jéret, necnon ad rupes cataractse Cascade du Ceur humectatas : rarior. 52. Campylopus, Bridel. 289. C. longirostris, W. et M. Bot. Tasch. p. 155 (sub Didy- modonte) ; M. P. 202. Cynodontium longir., Schwgr. Suppl. t. 29. Dicranodontium longir., Br. Europ. fasc. 41 (cum icone). Dicra- num denudatum, Brid.; C. M. Syn. Muse. p. 408. Hab. Z,_, P. occ. et c. supra ligna putrida, rarius ad rupes. Vallées de Lutour et du Lys, &e. 290. C. fragilis, Br. Kurop.? fase. 41. p. 4. t.2. Dicranum Funkii, C. M. Syn. Muse. p. 392. Hab. Z, P. oce. in sylvis subhumidis cirea les Eaux Bonnes : sterilis. 291. C. atrovirens, De Not. Syllab. Muse. p. 221 ; Br. Europ. fase. 41. p. 5. t. 4. Dicranum atr., C. M. Syn. Muse. p. 418. Hab. Z, in sylvarum rupibus humidis, sterilis. P. occ. M7. Goursi. P.c. V. de Castelloubon. 292. C. longipilus, Brid. Bryol. Univ. 1. p. 477; Br. Europ. fase. 41. p. 6. t.5; M. P. 203. Dicranum longip., C. M. Syn. Muse. p. 411. Hab. Z, P. oce. in saxis graniticis prope oppidulum Laruns. +C. elongatus, Bridel: “caule imdiviso elongato radiculoso- tomentoso apice fastigiato-ramoso, ramulis penicillatis, foliis cau- linis inferioribus dissitis superioribus dense imbricatis omnibus appressis lineari-lanceolatis nervo latissimo obsoleto.” “ Hab. circa Dax Aquitanie ubi D. Grateloup legit. Herb. Cand.” Br. Univ. 1. I suspect there is some mistake about the station attributed to this moss, which has a habit quite different from that of any European N 2 180 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. Campylopus. May it not have been inadvertently transposed from Dr. Grateloup’s exotic Cryptogamia (from the Mauritius, Guada- loupe, &c.) to his collection of native French species ? Tribus 23. WeIstacEz. (Weisiacee et Anactangiacee, Bryol. Europ.) 53. Eucladium, Bryol. Europ. 293. E. verticillatum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1585 (sub Bryo); Br. Europ. Eucladium (cum ic.) ; M. P. 226. Hab. Z, in declivibus calcareis subhumidis. 54. Rhabdoweisia, Bryol. Europ. 294. Rh. fugaz, Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 13 (sub Weisia) ; Br. Europ. Rhabdow. p. 4. t. 1. Dicranum striatum, M. P. 211. Hab. Z,_. P. oce. et c. ad rupes schistosas umbrosas, haud in- frequens. In rupium madidarum fissuris faucium Gorge de Cau- terets dict., pulcherrime ! 295. Rh. denticulata, Brid. Suppl. Muse. i. p. 108 (sub Weisia) ; Br. Europ. lc. p. 5. t. 2. Dicranum denticulatum, M. P. 212. Hab. Z,_. in rupium fissuris P. c. cirea B.-de-Luchon, locis V. du Lys, Bois de Gouerdeére et Lac de Séculéjo. 55. Weista, Hedwig. 296. W. cirrhata, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p. 69. t. 12; Br. Europ. Weisia, p. 9.t.6; M. P. 230. Hab. Z, P. oce. in Pini Picee trunco in Agro Syrtico loco Landes de Mugriet. Les Terres des Landes (Grateloup). 297. W. crispula, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p. 68. t. 12 ; Br. Europ. Weisia, p.9.t. 7; M. P. 231. Hab, Z2—s per Pyrenzos in saxis graniticis et schistosis, e sub- alpinis usque ad nives zeternas. Var. 8. atrata, Br. Europ. 1. c. (= 8. nigrescens et y. atrata, Br. Germ. p. 67. t. 830); M. P. 232.—Hab. in rupium subhumi- darum fissuris loco Port de Bénasque. This moss is equally alpine and arctic, and there is scarcely any other which flourishes and fructifies in such high latitudes and alti- tudes. It was gathered abundantly in Captain Parry’s northern voy- ages, and Wahlenberg remarks of it, ‘“‘in alpibus omnibus altius ascendit prope nivem perennem, quam quis alius muscus (excepto forsan Polytricho juniperino).” 298. W. viridula, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1584 (sub Bryo) ; Brid. Br. Univ. 1. p. 334; Br. Europ. Weisia, p. 5. t. 2,3. W. contro- versa, Hedw. Muse. Frond. i. t.5; M. P. 233. Hab. Z)_s in terra ubique. Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 181 “ Var. foliis nervo crasso instructis ; capsula inclinata, ovali et ovali-cylindrica, stomate subobliquo rubello ; peristomu dentibus brevibus, irregularibus, albidis ; floribus masculis gemmiformibus in ramis propriis terminalibus: rarissime antheridiis 1-2 in pert- chetio femineo ;” M. P. 235.—Hab. in muris prope Pau, socio Hymenost. tortilr. This seems to be the var. 6. amblyodon of the ‘ Br. Europ.’ ; W. am- blyodon, Brid. Br. Univ.i. p. 805 ; W. amblyodon, gymnostomoides and microdonta, Br. Germ. t. 25 et 37. In the rigid habit and in the form of the leaves it precisely resembles Hymenost. tortile, along with which it grew. 299. W. Wimmeriana, Sendtner in Denkschr. d. Regensburg. (sub Gymnostomo) ; Br. Europ. Weisia, p. 4. t. 1. “ W. contro- versa var. 2, antheridiis 2-83nis in axillis fol. superiorum dispo- sitis 7’ M. P. 234; et Hymenostomum murale, M. P. 236 (forma hymenostomoidea). Hab. Z, P. oce. in arenosis circa Pau et Oloron; No. 236. M. P. in muris prope Ste. Marie d’ Oloron. The moss published in ‘ Musci Pyrenaici’ as Hymenostomum mu- rale (n. sp.) I have ascertained to be a form of Weisia Wimmeriana. Not one of the capsules I at first examined showed the least trace of peristome, but by renewed search I have at length found a capsule in which there are a few pale rudimentary teeth, scarcely rising above the annulus. As some excuse for this, it may be mentioned that Weista Wimmeriana was originally referred to Gymnostomum by both Sendtner and Schimper. 56. Hymenostomum, Kh. Brown. 300. H. microstomum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. p. 71. t. 80 (sub Gymnostomo) ; Br. Europ. Hymenost. p. 4. t. 1. Hab. Z, ad terram, rarissime! B.-de-Bigorre. Pyrénées Orien- tales (Montagne !). 301. H. tortile, Schwgr. Suppl. t. 10 (sub Gymnostomo) ; M. P. 237. Hab. Z, nz, P. occ. in muris prope Pau. P. c. in rupibus calca- reis juxta thermas dict. de Salut, B.-de-Bigorre. Circa Mont- pellier et Vaucluse (Arnott !). 57. Gymnostomum, Hedwig. 302. G. calcareum, H. et N. Bryol. Germ. p. 183. t. 10; Br. Europ. Gymnostomum, p. 6. t. 3, 4; M. P. 239. Hab. Z, in calce arenato murorum ad pedem Pyr. occidenta- lium.—Var. B. tenellum, Br. Europ. 1. c.; Pau, Jurancon, &e.— Vars. x. viridulum (= G. viridulum, Brid.) et 8. gracillimum (= G. gracillimum, Br. Germ.) ; Rontignon et Pau, 182 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musei and Hepatice of the Pyrences. This species varies exceedingly in the length of the leaves and in the form of their apices. A small variety on walls at Pau has the leaves shortly ligulate, mostly widest above the middle, and often quite rounded at the summit. In the village of Rontignon, which is seven or eight miles higher up the banks of the Gave de Pau, the varieties y. and 6. grow intermixed, both having the leaves for the most part subacute. All the forms observed in the Pyrenees have far wider and shorter leaves than specimens I have received from the Alps, and I never once met with the form considered by Bruch and Schimper as the type of the species. [Confer ‘ Bryol. Europza,’ monogr. Gymnost. p. 7; where however it is said by mistake that my specimens were gathered “ in schisto micaceo ;” but it is nevertheless true that the mortar used in the neighbourhood of Pau, being made of lime mixed with the sand of the Gave de Pau, contains particles of mica, granite, &c. brought down from the mountains by this stream and its tributaries. ] 308. G. rupestre, Schwgr. Suppl. t. 10; H. et T. ! Muse. Brit. ed. 2. p. 19. t. Suppl. 2; M. P. 238. Hab. Z,_. in rupibus humidis tam calcareis tam argillaceo- schistosis, frequens. Pierrefitte ; Penticosa; Gavarnie, &e. V. d’ Eynes (Arnott !). 304. G. curvirostrum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. uu. t. 24; Br. Europ. /. c. p. 8. t. 7,8; M. P. 240. Hab. Z,_3 in rupibus humidis precipue argillaceo-schistosis. P. occ. cirea thermas les Eaux Bonnes et les Eaux Chaudes dictas. P.c. cirea B. de Luchon, locis Esquierry et Lac de Sé- culéjo*. * In the Supplement to the 1st volume of Bridel’s ‘ Bryologia Universa ’ the two following gymnostomous mosses are described, and said to grow near Dax :— “ Gymnostomum homomallum, Brid.; caule erecto simplicissimo, foliis lanceolatis acutis integerrimis supremis e nervo crasso excurrente Jongissime subulatis secundis, thecze oblong operculo conico-rostrato incurviusculo, Circa Dax ad terram cespitosam legit D. Grateloup; clar. Candolleus communicavit. «4 Didymodonte homomallo, quem habitu proxime refert dignoscitur sta- tura duplo minore, caule simplicissimo, foliorum supremorum longitudine et areolatione, preeprimis stomate nudo.”—Br. Univ. i. p. 757. May not this be Trichostomum subulatum, Bruch, with which it agrees well enough except as to the peristome, which may have been overlooked ? “ ENTOSTHYMENIUM, Brid. ** Caracter essentialis. Stoma externe nudum ; interne membrana angusta annulari margine tandem lacinulata instructum, Calyptra cuculliformis. Theca subinzequalis, apophysata. “ E. tristichum, Brid. ; caule erecto ramosiusculo, foliis patentibus sicci- tate incurvis subtristichis ovato-lanceolatis acutiusculis solidinerviis, thecz ovatz subinclinatz apophysi basilari parva. “In Gallia australi cirea Dax D. Grateloup detexit ; Candolleus commu- nicavit. Czespitibus fastigiatis vivit. “ Barbulam e toto habitu, foliorumque forma et areolatione diceres, at Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 183 58. Anectangium, Schwaegr. 305. A. compactum, Schwgr. Suppl. t. 11; Br. Europ. Anec- tangium, p. 5. t. 1; M. P. 241. Hab. Z, P.c. ad rupes irroratas circa Bagnéres-de-Luchon, locis Lac de Séculéjo, Cascade du Ceeur et Superbagnéres: plerumque fertile. Tribus 24. ZycopontE#, Bryol. Europ. 59. Zygodon, Hooker et Taylor. 306. Z. Mougeoti, B. et S.! Br. Europ. fase. iv. p. 7. t. 1; M. P. 242. Hab. Z,_2 per Pyrenzos sylvaticos, rupestris, frequens sed ra- rissime fructificans ; juxta lacum Séculéjo capsulis deqpersnns, 22 Sept. 1845, lew. 307. Z. viridissimus, Smith, Fl. Brit. p. 1224 (sub Dicrano) ; ee gt TT: M. P. 243. Hab. Z ,ad arbores circa Pau et Bagnéres, plerumque sterilis. 308. Zz. conoideus, Schwegr. Suppl. 2. p. 188. t. 137; Br. Europ. Pei. t. 2. Hab. Z, P. c. m truncis populi vetustis juxta pagum Pouzac ! (Philippe l). Estafforte, Hte. Garonne (Brondeau in hb. Dufour). In these specimens the leaves are often nerved throughout, and the nerve even excurrent into ashortmucro. The sporular sac rises above the mouth of the capsule before it is divided into cilia, which are two cellules in breadth near the base, sometimes sixteen in number, the intercalary cilia being far shorter than the others. Tribus 25. PrycHoMITRIES. ~ 60. Ptychomitrium, Bryol. Europ. 309. P. polyphyllum, Dicks. Crypt. fase. 3. p. 7 (sub Bryo) ; Br. Europ. Ptychom. p. 4. t. 1; M. P. 244. Hab. Z,_3 m saxis graniticis regionum sylvaticarum : e vulga- tissimis. 310. P. incurvum, Muehl. Cat. Plant. Amer. Sept. p. 98 (sub Grimmia). Weisia incurva, Schwgr. Suppl. 2. p. 51. t. 116. Grimmia Muehlenbergu, Brid. Br. Univ.1. p. 181. Ptychomi- trium pusillum, B. et S.! Br. Europ. Ptychom. p. 5. t. 1; Sulli- vant! Musci Allegh. n. 135. Hab. Z, P. oce. in muro prope Oloron. Czspitem unicum in- ven. membrana annularis et apophysis proprium genus declarant.’”’—Br. Univ. i. p- 761. I confess myself unable to form a probable guess as to what this moss really is: the possessors of the Bridelian herbarium must decide. 184 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. Leaves composed of two layers of cellules except near the base ; the margins often thickened (=2 cellules) ; the nerve=3-5 cellules ; the obtuse apex cucullate. Tribus 26. Ortuorricnaces, Bryol. Europ. (ex parte). 61. Orthotrichum, Hedwig. Obs. This genus includes but few rupestral species, and only two of these (O. anomalum and cupulatum) have their normal station on calcareous rock. Of the species which inhabit the bark of trees, it is remarkable that those with an exserted capsule (Ulota, Bridel) pre- fer young oaks, while those with an immersed capsule prefer poplars. § 1. (= Uxora, Bridel.) 311. O. crispulum, Bruch. Mst. in Bnd. Br. Univ. 1. p. 798 ; Br. Europ.! Orthotrichum, p. 28. t. 12; M. P. 245. Hab. Z, ins, ad arbores in sylvis Pyren. occidentalium, locis Jurangon, Gan, &c. 312. O. crispum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. u. t. 35 ; Br. Europ. ! l.c. p. 23. t. 12; M. P. 246. Hab. Z,_, ad arborum truncos. In monte Lhzeris peristomio interno 16-ciliato occurrit. 313. O. Bruchii, Brid. Br. Univ. i. p. 744 (sub Ulota). O. coarctatum, Br. Europ. l. c. p. 21. t. 11 (non P. Beauy.). Hab. Z, P. oce. ad arborum truncos in valle d Ossau prope Gan, rarissime ! 314. O. Hutchinsie, Smith, KE. Bot. t. 2523; H. et T.! Muse. Brit. p. 131. t. 21; Br. Europ. /. c. t. 10; M. P. 247. Hab. Z, sp, ad saxa granitica per Pyrenzos occidentales, in vicinia Cauterets et Pierrefitte preecipue. 315. O. coarctatum, Pal. Beauv. Prodr. p. 80. O. Ludwigit, Schwgr. Suppl. t. 51; Grev.! Scot. Cr. Fl. t. 133; Br. Europ. Lie. t:.4; M. P. 248. Hab. Z,-» P. oce. et ¢. ad fruticum ramulos, frequens. Mee. Verte; V.du Lys; Labassére, &e. 316. O. anomalum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. u. t. 37; Br. Europ. p- 10.t.3; M. P. 249. Hab. Z, i saxis calcareis; in arborum truncis ad viam que ducit a pago Loudervielle ad Port de Peyresourde in Pyr. centra- hbus. § 2. (=Orrunotricuvm, Bridel.) 317. O. leiocarpum, B. et S. Br. Europ. 7. c. p. 28. t. 15; M. P. 250. 0. striatum, Schwgr. Suppl. t. 54 (vix Hedwign) ; H. et T. Muse. Brit.! p. 128. t. 21. Hab, Z, ad arborum corticem, frequens. Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 185 318. O. Lyellii, Hook. et Tayl.! Muse. Brit. p. 76. t. 22; Br. Europ. /. c. p. 27. t. 16. Hab. Z, in arboribus, rarius. P. oce. V. d’Ossau. P. c. B.- a de- Bigorre. te - 819. O. diaphanum, Schrad. Spicil. Fl. Germ. p. 69; Br. Europ. /.c. t. 14; M. P. 251. Hab. Zy_; ad arbores preecipue populos. 320. O. patens, Bruch in Brid.; Br. Europ.! /. ¢. p. 17. t. 7. Hab. Z,_ine, ad populorum truncos, rarissimum. P. occ. Pau; Jurangon. P. ¢. B.-de-Bigorre (Philippe !). 321. O. stramineum, Hsch.; Brid. Br. Univ. 1. p. 789; Br. Kurop.! /. c. p. 28. t. 138; M. P. 252. Hab. Zy-2 ad truncos, vulgatissimum. Oloron; Cauterets ; V. de Campan, &e. “Var. 2, collo capsule longioris sporangium zequante, ciliis 8, vaginula vix pilosa ;” M. P. 253.—Hab. ad populorum truncos in valle d’Ossau prope Louvie. I am not certain that the authors of ‘ Bryol. Europ.’ would not refer this to their O. fastigiatum (J. c. t. 8): the vaginula is however always slightly hairy. 322. O. pallens, Bruch in Brid. Br. Univ. i. p. 788; Br. Europ. /. c. p. 24. t. 13. “ O. stramineum, var. 3. foliis capsu- lisque tenerioribus, vaginula nuda, ciliis semper 16 ;” M. P. 254. Hab. Z, P. occ. ad arbores campestres prope Louvie et Caute- rets. 323. O. speciosum, Nees in Sturm. Deut. Fl. Crypt. hft. 16; Bey Murops! 7. c."p. 19. t.9; M. P. 255. Hab. Z, ad frutices in sepibus, rarissimum. P. oce. Luz. P.c. Vallée d Aure ; B.-de-Bigorre (Philippe !). 324, O. affine, Schrad. Spicil. Fl. Germ. p. 67; Br. Europ. ep. 17. t. 7; M. P. 256. Hab. Z_2 ad arborum truncos. 325. O. tenellum, Bruch in Brid. Br. Univ. i. p. 786; Br. Hurop.! 7. ¢.t. 6; M. P..257. Hab. Z, ad arborum truncos. P. oce. St. Sever; Pau. P.c. B.-de-Bigorre. Var. capsula emersa, subclavata; calyptra magna, capsulam totam obtegente, straminea.—Hab. prope St. Sever. 326, O. pumilum, Schwegr. Suppl. t. 50; Br. Europ.! J. ¢. peeaet. 5; M. P. 258. Hab. Z, ing, P. occ. et c. ad populos prope Pau et B.-de-Bigorre. 327. O.rupestre, Schleich.; Schwgr. Suppl. t. 53 ; Br. Europ. ! 186 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. lc. p.19.t.9; M. P. 259. O.rupincola, Funck. ; Grey.! Scot. re Flt. 10d. Hab. Z,_, in saxis presertim graniticis, frequens. Les Hauer Chaudes ; Pierrefitte; V.du Lys, &c. In arborum cortice supra Cauterets. 328. O.urnigerum, Myrin Cor. Flor. Upsal. p. 71; Br. Europ.! ben p. 29, tT; MSP aeG. Hab. Z, in arboribus et saxis graniticis prope Pierrefitte et Cauterets, socio Leskea nervosa: rarissime. 329. O. Sturmi, H. et H. Bot. Zeit. 1819, p. 89; Br. Europ. Giecap-9..t. 2. Hab. P. or. St. Martin du Canigow et im convalle d’ Hynes (Montagne, /. c.). 330. O. cupulatum, Hoffm. Deutsch. Flor. u. p. 26; Br. Europ. /. c. t. 2; M. P. 261. Hab. Z, in saxis calcareis, haud vulgatum. Les Eaux Bonnes, &e. 331. O. obtusifolium, Schrad. Crypt. Germ. p. 14; Br. Europ. Pe, p, to, t..15 MP. 262. Hab. Z, inz, P. occ. et c. circa Pau et B.-de-Bigorre in populo- rum truncis. Tribus 27. Encatypres, Bryol. Europ. 62. Encalypta, Schreber. 332. H. streptocarpa, Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 10; Br. Europ. fasc. 4. p. 15. t. 7; M. P. 295. Hab. Z, m calee arenato murorum et ad terram caleaream in sylvis omnium Pyrenzorum, plerumque fertilis. Forét de Lhieris; Les Eaux Bonnes, &c. 333. E. rhabdocarpa, Schwgr. Suppl. t. 17; Br. Europ. 7. ¢. pis. t.6; M. P.'296. Hab. Z;_; 1 rupibus schistosis, rarissime. P.oce. V. de Com- bascou, ut et in summo montium jugo loco Port de Cauterets. P. c. Lac Lehou. 334. E. ciliata, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p.61; Br. Europ. /. e. p. 10. ey ag aes Hab. Z, in rupibus umbrosis, ad viarum latera, &c. passim. 335. H. vulgaris, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p. 60; Br. Europ. 7. e. p2Oats2. Var. 8. gymnostoma, Br. Europ.—Hab. Z, in solo ealeareo prope Les Haux Chaudes, rarissime. Var. y. mutica, Brid. et Br. Europ.; M. P. 298.—Hab. ad viarum latera prope Gavarnie. - Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 187 Var. e«. Br. Europ. (=£. pilifera, Funk).—Hab. Forét de Transoubat, socio Grimmia anodonte (Philippe !). 336. EH. commutata, N. et H. Br. Germ. 2.t.15; Br. Europ. ! me po. t.-1 > M.-P. 299: Hab. Z,_4 im terra denudatarupium. P.occ. Mt. Lizé. P.c. Gavarnie ; Lac Lehou; Lac de Séculéjo. 307. E.? ligulata, Spruce in Musci Pyr. n. 331: dense cespi- tosa; caule erecto, simplici dichotomove, tenui, fragili; foliis confertis, e basi suberecta patulo-subreflexis, lineari-spatulatis, obtusis, acute carinatis, margine inferiori recurvis, nervo paulo ante apicem evanido, areolatione preter ad basin (ubi laxiori) mi- nutissima, obscura. Hab. Z, sxp, 11 rupibus humidis presertim ophiticis, locis La- bassére, Superbagnéres et Gorge de Cauterets. Planta tota tenerrima, {—1 unc. longitudine. Caulis dense foliosus et inter folia radiculis propriis pallidis tenuissimis ramosis flexuosis vestitus. Folia lurido-rufescentia, chlorophyllo destituta, terminalibus pallido-viridibus chlorophyllosis exceptis, hic illic confertiora majora subcomantia, e basi angusta sensim et usque ad 4 folii latiora, longi- tudine tota = 4-5 latitudinem ubi latissima, apice ipso rotundato- obtusa, carinata, inferne complicata, superne subexplanata; cellule omnes subparallelogramme, parietibus crassis, inferiores magne longi- tudine = 2 lat., superiores 4—Gies breviores subzquilatere, versuum 3—4 marginalium crassiores et ex eo folia inferiora rufo-marginata, superiora pallido-marginata. Tribus 28. Hepwieraces, Bryol. Europ. 63. Hedwigia, Ehrhart. 338. H. imberbis, Smith, E. Bot. t. 2237 (sub Gymnostomo) ; M. P. 263. Hedwigidium imberbe, Br. Europ. p. 3. t. 1. HHab. Z, P. occ. ad saxa eranitica prope Laruns. P. c. m ru- pibus schistosis prope Pouzac et Gazos (Philippe !). 339. H. ciltata, Hdew. Muse. Frond. i. t. 40; Br. Europ. Hedwigia, p. 5. t. 1,2; M. P. 264. Hab. Z,-4 m saxosis, ubique vulgata. “ Pic du Midi vers 2600 métres d’altitude’’ (Desmoulins). Tribus 29. Grimm1aces, Bryol. Europ. 64. Schistidium, Bridel (ex parte). 340. S. cates Sp. Pl. p. 1579 (sub Bryo) ; Br. Europ. ! pot. o,4;M. P.2 Hab. ae in saxis, hale 341. S. confertum, Funk, Moos-Tasch. t. 12 (sub Grimmia) ; Br. Europ. /. c. p. 7. t. 2. S. qpocarpum var. confertum, M. P. 266. 188 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. Hab. Z,_; P. c. in rupibus humidiusculis graniticis et argil- laceo-schistosis. Vallée de Castelloubon. Port de Bénasque! (Arnott !). B.-de-Bigorre et Labassére (Philippe !). +S. ? recurvifolium, Wils. in litt. ad R. 8. Hab. Z, say. P. occ. in rupibus argillaceo-schistosis vallis d’ Ossau supra Béost, sterile. This moss has been found in a barren state in several parts of England. It approaches very closely to S. apocarpum, yet it may be a Tortula or a Didymodon. 65. Coscinodon, Sprengel. 342. C. cribrosus, Hedw. Muse. Frond. ui. t. 31 (sub Grimmia) ; M. P. 267. Coscinodon pulvinatus, Spreng.; Br. Europ. Cosci- nodon (cum ic.). Hab. Z,-. P. occ. in rupibus schistaceis prope Pirerrefitte. P. c. locis similibus vallis Castelloubon loco les Scieries de Gazos, etiam in mortario murorum ad pagum 4sté, ubi am. Philippe detexit. P. or. locis Bellegarde et Concampa (Arnott !). “ Folia nonnunguam frinervia, 1. e. plicis lateralibus e strato duplici cellularum constitutis.” M. P. /. ¢. On the mountain (Superbagneres) which rises at the back of the town of Bagnéres-de-Luchon, I gathered a Coscinodon, which differs considerably in the foliage from my specimens of C. cribrosus, but the fruit is too immature to afford any character. The leaves are smaller, erect at the base, then widely spreading, and finally incurved at the summit, strongly keeled, but qutte destitute of plice: those of the perichetium remarkably large, three times the length of the stem- leaves. 66. Grimmia, Ehbrhart. Obs. The species of this genus are in the Pyrenees perhaps more conspicuous than those of any other. G. orbicularis and crinita were observed only on calcareous formations, and the latter only on mortar in walls: both in exposed sunny situations*, not rising to the region of coniferous trees. G. sulcata was noticed only on argillaceous schist. ‘The only species which never descend into the woody re- gion are G. sulcata and atrata. ‘The following species are subalpine or alpine: G. patens, elatior, funalis, spiralis, incurva, Doniana, al- pestris and ovata; but nearly all of these are occasionally seen below the coniferous region, or towards the upper limit of Z,. The fol- lowing species are characteristic of the lower mountains, namely G. leucophea on granite or schist, and G. orbicularis on limestone. The region of coniferous trees (Z,, Z;) is marked by the frequent occurrence of G. ovata, commutata and elatior. The essentially alpine * In the Eastern Pyrenees, Dr. Arnott observed walls covered on the south side with G. orbicularis, and on the north side with G. pulvinata. Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 189 species (above-mentioned) are too sparingly distributed to impart any peculiarity to the vegetation. 343. G. anodon, Br. Europ. Grimmia, p. 8. t. 1. Hab. Z, P. c. V. du Lys in saxis graniticis ; in rupibus mica- ceo-schistosis sylvee Transoubdt supra Oubat (Philippe !). 344. G. crinita, Brid. Mant. p. 32; Br. Europ. ! J. c. p. 10. t.2; M. P. 268. : Hab. Zo; P. oce. in muris prope Pau. P.c. ad casarum mu- ros in pago Pouzac prope B.-de-Bigorre ! (Philippe !). Specimens communicated by Dr. Arnott from Montpellier have the perichetial leaves alone piliferous, even the terminal ones of the ste- rile branches being muticous. In this character.it precisely agrees with G. plagiopodia, Hedw. ; yet the calyptra is dimidiate, not mitri- form as in that species. 345. G. pulvinata, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1586 (sub Bryo) ; Br. Europ. Teepe, 12> t..4.;,;M.-R..269. Hab. Z,_, 0 muris rupibusque umbrosioribus. 346. G. orbicularis, B. et S.! Br. Europ. J. ¢. p. 13. t. 5; Wil- son ! in E. Bot. Suppl. t. 2888; M. P. 270. G. africana, Ar- nott ! Disp. Meth. p. 21; Duby, Bot. Gall. p. 574. Hab. Z_; 1 muris rupibusque calcareis apricis circa Paw et B.-de-Bigorre. Pyrénées Orientales (Arnott !). Circa Burdiga- lam (Grateloup !). 347. G. spiralis, H. et T. m Drumm. Muse. Scot. 1. n. 29; Grey.! Scot. Cr. Fl. t. 203; Br. Europ. /. ¢. p. 14. t. 7; M. P. 271. Hab. Z,_4 P. oce. in saxis graniticis circa Cauterets, locis Mt. Lizé, Source de la Raillére et Lac de Gaube, pulcherrme! P.c. Lac Lehou (Philippe!). P. or. V. d’ Hynes (Arnott !). 348. G. torta, H. et Nees, Br. Germ. u. t. 22. G. torquata, Hook.; Grev.! Scot. Cr. Fl. t.199. G. spiralis var. torta, M. P. 272. Hab. Z,_3 i rupibus udiusculis. P. oce. secus rivuli Gave de Marcadaou ripas, socio Zygodonte Mougeotii. P.c. Lac de Sé- culéjo. Zygodon species vult cel. Schimper. 349. G. incurva, Schwgr. Suppl. 1. § 1. p.9; § 2. t. 97. “ G. trichophylla,’ M. P. 273. Hab. Z,_» P. cece. in saxis graniticis vallis Combascou, ut et prope Pierrefitte. 350. G. trichophylla, Grev. Scot. Cr. Fl. t. 100; Br. Europ. Grimmia, p. 16. t. 9. Hab. P. or. ad St. Antoine de Galamus in montibus Corbariis (Montagne, /. c.). 190 Mr. R. Spruce on the Museci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 351. G. funalis, Schwgr. Suppl. 1. § 1. p. 150. t. 87 (sub Tra- chostomo) ; Br. Europ. Grimmia, p. 17. t. 11. Hab. Z, sup. P. ¢. in rupibus argillaceo-schistosis, locis Labas- sere et V. de Castelloubon. 352. G. elatior, B. et S.! Br. Europ. J. c. p. 17. t. 10; M. P. 274. Hab. Z,_, in saxis graniticis secus rivulos Pyrenzorum toto- rum, sed nusquam copiosa. Cauterets. Penticosa. Ruisseau d’ Ardalos, &e. Mont Louis et Seo d’ Urgel (Arnott !). In summo monte Canigou (Montagne !). 353. G. patens, Dicks. Crypt. fase. 2. p. 6 (sub Bryo) ; Br. Europ. /. c. p. 18. t. 10 dis. Hab. Z._4 ad rupes madidas regionum sylvaticarum alpinarum- que. Pont d’Espagne. Port de Cauterets, &c. 354. G. commutata, Hueben. Musc. Germ. p. 185; Br. Europ. ! l.c. p. 25. t. 19; M. P. 276. Dicranum ovale, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p- 140. Hab. Z._3 in rupibus graniticis secus rivulos. Gave d? Ossau. Pont @’ Espagne. Penticosa. Mont Louis (Arnott!). 355. G. leucophea, Grev.! Act. Soc. Wern. iv. t.6; Br. Europ. lc. p. 23. t. 20; M. P. 277. Hab. Z, in saxis graniticis schistosisque montium humiliorum, frequens. Cauterets. B.-de-Bigorre. Seo d Urgel (Arnott !). In tepidariis Vernet les bains (Montagne !). 356. G. ovata, W. et M. Iter Suec. t. 2; Br. Europ.! le. jie bap ten W peels LS ahr ico Hab. Z, sup —z 1 saxis graniticis Pyrenzeorum totorum sylvati- corum. Var. 6. cylindrica, Br. Europ. l. c. t. 18; M. P. 279. G. cy- lindrica, Br. Germ. Hab. ad lacus Séculéjo ripas. 357. G. Doniana, Smith, Fl. Brit. p. 1198; H. et T.! Muse. _ Brit. p. 72. t. 13; M. P. 280. G. obtusa, Schwer. ; Br. Europ. XC. Spee Or ts Lo Hab. Z,_; P.c. m saxis graniticis vallis Castelloubon, loco les Scieries de Gazos; Vallon du Peyrosse (Philippe!) ; Mt. Mala- detta (DeC. in Fl. Francaise). Var. curvula, M. P. 281. Grimmia curvula, Br. Europ. J. ¢. p- 11.t.3. Hab. V. de Castelloubon, cum forma normali ; Gorge de Labassére ; Port de Bénasque (Arnott !). “ Pedicellus in statu etiam normali curvulus est ;’ M. P. 1. e. 358. G. alpestris, Schleich. Pl. exsic. Helvet. ; Br. Europ.! 1. ¢. p- 27. t. 15; M. P. 282. Hab. Z, P. oce. cirea Cauterets, in saxis graniticis ad marginem Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 191 lacus Lac de Gaube dicti, etiam in monte Lizé et secus ripas Gave de Marcadaou. P.c. derriére le Pic Montaigu a cété de Gazos (Philippe!). P. or. Mt. Canigou (Arnott !). 359. G. sulcata, Sauter, Br. Europ.! /. c. p. 27. t. 16; M. P. 283. Hab. Z, in rupibus udis argillaceo-schistosis loco Port de Bé- nasque. In summis Pyrenzis sine loco designato (Endress in Br. Europ.). Folia 1 parte superiore e serie duplici triplicive cellularum constituta. 360. G. atrata, Mielich. Bot. Zeit. 1819, p. 85; Br. Europ. ! Ic. p. 80. t. 24; M. P. 284. Hab. Z, P. c. mm rupium schistosarum fissuris ad marginem lacus dict. Lac Lehou ; Pic de la Peyre (Philippe!) ; Port de Bé- nasque (Arnott!). P. or. Pic de Crabére (Arnott !). 67. Racomitrium, Bridel. 361. R. fasciculare, Schrad. Spicil. Fl. Germ. p. 61 (sub Trz- chostomo) ; Br. Europ. Racomitrium, p. 8. t. 4; M. P. 285. Hab. Z,_3; i rupibus udis regionis arborum conifer., frequens. Pont d’ Espagne. V. de Lesponne, &c. 362. R. lanuginosum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. ii. p. 3. t. 2 (sub Trichostomo) ; Br. Europ. l. c. p. 11. ¢. 6. Hab. Z,_, per Pyrenzos, fere semper sterile, fertile tamen juxta les Eaux Bonnes legit am. Southby. According to the ‘ Bryologia Europza’ this species is never fertile in the plains, but in England I have gathered well-fruited specimens on moors in the vale of York, at an elevation of not more than 50 feet above the sea. 363. R. canescens, Hedw. Muse. Frond. ii. t. 3 (sub Tricho- stomo) ; Br. Europ. /. c. p. 12. t. 7; M. P. 286. Hab. Z,_, in sylvis terrestre et rupestre, haud raro fertile. 364. R. sudeticum, Funk. Crypt. n. 670 (sub Trichost.) ; Br. Europ. ! J. c. p. 7. t. 1; M. P. 287. Trichostomum microcarpon, Hedw. ; H. et T.! Muse. Brit. p. 107. t. 19. Hab. Z,_, 1 rupibus graniticis schistosisque humidiusculis. P. ec. V. de Castelloubon; Ruisseau d’Ardalos; Route du Lac Lehou (Dufour !) ; Base du Pic du Midi (Philippe!). P. or. Cam- brédazes (Arnott !). Var. minus, habitu Grimmie ovate ; foliis plerumque muticis ; dentibus peristomi 16 subintegris bifidisve, nunquam usque ad basin partitis. Hab. in loco alpino Port de Bénasque dicto. The teeth of the peristome are united at the base into a membrane 192 Mr.R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. rising above the mouth of the capsule, by which this variety is di- stinguished from Grimmia ovata. ‘The basal cellules of the leaf have three or four marked indentations on each side, and the margins are slightly incrassated upwards. 365. R. heterostichum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 2. t. 25 (sub Trichostomo) ; Br. Europ. l. c. p. 9. t. 2 bis et 3; M. P. 288. Hab. Z, sup —z in saxis rupibusque, vulgatissimum. 366. R. protensum, Al. Braun ; Br. Europ. /. c. p. 6, t. Drypt. 2; M.P. 289. Dicranum aciculare y, Turn.! Muse. Hibern. p- 67, Hab. Z, in rupibus udis secus rivulos. P. occ. Mte. Verte. P. c. Labassére ; V. de Castelloubon ; Forét de Transoubdt. 367. R. aciculare, Hedw. Muse. Frond. i. t. 33 (sub Dicrano) ; Br. Europ. /. c. p. 6, t. Drypt. 1; M. P. 290. Hab. Z, im saxis rivulorum, frequens. Tribus 80. Rreartacem, Bryol. Europ. 68. Cinclidotus, Pal. Beauv. 368. C. riparius, W. et M. Bot. T. p. 120 (sub Trichostomo) ; Br. Europ.! Cinclidotus, p. 10. t. 2; M. P. 291. Hab. Z,_» P. oce. et c. (forma typica) in rivulo Gave d’ Ossau dicto prope Gabas. Var. B. terrestris, Br. Europ.! 1. c. p. 11. t. 2; M. P. 292.— Hab. ad saxa arborumque radices prope Narcastet et Jurangon. Montgaillard, secus ripas fl. Adour (Philippe !). 369. C. fontinaloides, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 3. t. 14 (sub Tri- chostomo) ; Br. Europ. l. c. p. ? t. 3; M. P. 298. Hab. Z,_». im saxis demersis rivulorum. 370. C. aquaticus, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 3. t.11 (sub Hedwigia) ; Br. Europ. ! /.c. p. 8. t. 1; M. P. 294. Hab. Z, P. c. prope B.-de-Bigorre, im flum. Adour ut et in rivulo juxta monasterium Médous, saxis demersis adherens: planta 6 sola. Riviere du Hérault, Vaucluse (Arnott !). Tribus 3]. FontinaLe#, Bryol. Europ. 69. Fontinalis, Dillenius, Linnzeus. 371. F. antipyretica, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1571; Br. Europ. Fonti- nalis, t. 2. Hab. Z, ™m aquis fluentibus Pyrenzorum, haud vulgaris. P. occ. prope les Haux Bonnes (Dufour!) etiam juxta pagum Bétharam pulchre fructiferum (Grateloup !). had Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 193 Tribus 32. FissipentE#, Bryol. Europ. 70. Fissidens, Hedwig. 372. F. grandifrons, Brid. Suppl. Muse. 1. p. 170 (1806) ; Br. Europ. fasc. 17, Fissidens, p. 11. t.6; M.P. 811. Diera- num adiantoides 8. atrovirens, DeCand. Fl. Fr. D. palmiforme, Ramond, Pyr. ined. (1815). Hab. Z, per totos Pyrenzos in rupibus tophaceis irroratis, pre- cipue secus cataractas: semper sterilem vidi. Prope B.-de- Bigorre, in vallecula Elysée Cottin dicta, floribus masculis detex- erunt Philippe et R. S. Flores masculi medio caule positi, in foliorum duplicatura nidu- lantes, raro proxime sequentes foliis caulinis autem 2-3 inanibus inter singula folia florigera, iis F'. adiantoidis similes, 5—8-phylli. Folia floralia propria 2-3, ovata, concava, dorso haud alata apice tamen laminula parva (= } folii) instructa. Antheridia 4-9, oblongo- cylindrica, paraphysibus destituta. 373. F. adiantoides, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1588 (sub Hypno); Br. Europ. /. c. p. 10. t. 5; M. P. 312. Hab. Z,_; in scaturiginosis pratisque humidis, frequens. 374. F. taxifolius, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1587 (sub Hypno) ; Br. Europ. Le. p. 9. t. 4; M. P. 318. Hab. Z)_, in sylvaticis, terrestris. 375. F. osmundioides, Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 40; Br. Europ. /. c. p- 8. t.3; M. P. 314. Hab. Z, P. c.in saxis irroratis cataracte dict. Cascade du Coeur. 376. F. incurvus, Schwegr. Suppl. t.49; Br. Europ.! /. c. p. 6. t. 15,M. P. 315. Hab. Z, ing, P. c. in terra arenosa. P. oce. prope Gélos. P. c. prope B.-de-Bigorre. Along with the usual state of the species at Gélos grows a delicate form which I am undecided whether or not to regard as a distinct species. It has the calyptra conico-subulate, quite entire, barely sheathing the operculum. The antheridia are enclosed in a bud spring- ing from the base of the stem, precisely as in F’. taxifolius: I have not seen one terminating a branch, as in F’. incurvus. 377. F. fontanus, Schimper; M. P. 316. F. ineurvus var. fontanus, Br. Europ. /. c. t. 1. f. 8. 1. Hab. Z, ad saxa emersa rivuli Adour de Lesponne prope B.-de- Bigorre. 378. F. bryoides, Hedw. Muse. Frond. in. t. 29; Br. Europ. Pete; M.P.3l7. Hab. Z,_, ad terram arenosam et argillaceo-arenosam. “Var. rivularis, fuliis 12-20 jugis, elongatis, limbo valde incras- TRANS. BOT, SOC. VOL. III. ) 194 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. sato circumductis, capsula plerumqne horizontal ;” M. P. 318.— Hab. B.-de-Bigorre in lapidibus rivuli supra fontem la fontaine ferrugineuse dictum.—An species propria? (Ff. Pyrenaicus, mst.) 71. Conomitrium, Montagne. 379. C. Julianum, Savi, Poll. Fl. Veron. ii. p. 385 (sub Fon- tinalt) ; Mont. in Ann. des Se. nat. vi. p. 250. t. 4. Octodiceras Julianum, Brid. Br. Univ. u. p. 678; Br. Europ. fase. 17 (cum icone). Hab. Z, P. oce. Daz, in foutibus tepidis (Dufour ! Grateloup !). Tribus 33. Leucopryaces, C. Muell. Syn. Muse. 72. Leucobryum, Hampe in Linnea, 13. p. 42. 380. L. glaucum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1582 (sub Bryo) ; C. M. Syn. Muse. p. 74. Dicranum glaucum, Hedw. ; Schwgr. Suppl. t. 48 ; M. P. 204. Hab. Zo, in sylvis Pyrenzorum humiliorum ut et Agni Syrtici, truncos Castanearum decurtatarum cariosos pulcherrime vestiens. Nothing can exceed the beauty of this moss when in a state of luxuriant fructification, as it is seen in the forests at the foot of the French Pyrenees. There it spreads over fallen timber and the de- caying trunks of polled chestnut-trees, and the rich brown cap- sules, each balf-enveloped in its silvery calyptra, stud its swelling and snowy tufts as with so many gems. The structure of its leaves is very remarkable and appears not to have been well understood by bryologists. I consider the leaves to be as truly nerved as those of Dicranum longifolium, Campylopus fragilis, e. a., where the existence of a nerve is now generally admitted. The nerve, in fact, occupies nearly the whole of the leaf, with the exception of a narrow limb on each side, of one cellule in thickness and 10 or 12 cellules in breadth near the base, which disappears about half-way up the leaf, or a little beyond where the margins begin to be strongly inflexed : this is quite analogous to what is observed in the species just referred to. [See Prats XII., where figures 1 and 2 represent transverse sections of the leaf, the former made near the apex and the latter near the base ; a 6 the nerve, aa and bd the limb on each side: magnified about 240 times.] The nerve consists of only two layers of cellules, towards the apex, and on the axis down to the very base; but in its lower half one or two additional layers are imposed on both the up- per and under surfaces, the greatest thickness being about midway between the axis and the limb on each side (fig. 2), in consequence of which the leaf is usually somewhat channeled on the back towards the base. The cellules composing the nerve are elongated prisms, quadrangular on the longitudinal and 5—7-gonal on the transverse section. Their internal walls exhibit large circular perforations (see figs.), one in each end and I-—3 in each side of every cellule. I have been unable to detect any openings whatever in the evternal walls of Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 195 those cellules which constitute the upper and under surfaces of the nerve; the foramina, which appear in great numbers on regarding a leaf with a tolerably high power, being proved, by accurately adjust- ing the lens, and especially by cutting various sections of the leaf, to belong, not to the external surface, but to the walls separating contiguous cellules ; so that, while there is ample provision for a free communication between the cellules of the nerve, there is none whatever for their communicating with the external medium, or at least none but what exists in all cellular tissue, which is at variance with what we observe in the genus Sphagnum, to which Leucobryum is often (and not inaptly) compared, as to its mode of growth and general aspect*. In the cellules of the limb I have been unable to detect either external or internal perforations. A transverse section is seen to be traversed by a tolerably regular medial line, which indicates the junction of the two principal layers of cellules, and is marked by a series of lozenge-shaped openings at the cellular angles. These openings are the sections of slender chlorophyllose cellules, running in lines from the base to the apex of the leaf, and having no communica- tion by pores with the perforated tissue in which they are interposed. [See fig. 3, which represents part of a longitudinal section through one of these series of chlorophyllose cellules, magnified about 600 times.] These at once suggest the slender vermiform cellules simi- larly interposed in the prosenchymatous tissue of the Sphagna, of which the office is precisely the same, namely to contain the grains of chlorophyll+. Tribus 34. SpHacnaces, C. Mueller. 73. Sphagnum, Dillenius. 381. S.acutifolium, Ehrh. Crypt. exsicc. n. 72; Schwgr. Suppl. tb D1..P.. 325. Hab. Z, P. c. inrupibus humidis vallis Lesponne et secus lacum Séculéjo. 382. S. cuspidatum, Ehrh. Crypt. 251; Schwgr. Suppl. t. 6. Hab. Z, P. occ. in turfosis prope Dax (Grateloup !). 383. S. squarrosum, W. et M. It. Suec. t. 2. f. 1; Schwegr. Suppl. t. 4; M. P. 3826. Hab. Z,_3 P. oce. et c. in rupibus humidis, locis Lesponne, Labassére et Mt. Crabioules. 384. S. cymbifolium, Ehrh. Hann. Mag. 1780, p. 235; M. P. 327. 8S. obtusifolium, Ehrh. ; H. et T. Muse. Brit. p. 13. t. 4. * It is worthy of remark, that the cellules of some Sphagna, e. g. 5. cymbi- folium, communicate laterally with each other by means of pores in the ad- jacent walls. + Since this account was drawn up, Leucobryum glaucum has appeared in the ‘ Bryologia Europea’ under the name of Oncophorus glaucus, and a description is given of its structure differing I believe in some slight parti- culars from what is here stated. 02 196 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees Hab. Z_; P. ¢. in rupibus humidis faucis Gorge de Labassére dict. P. occ. in palude turfaceo montis Goursi. Nusquam alias in montibus Pyrenzis mihi notum! In turfosis Agri Syrtici (Grateloup !). 385. S. compactum, Brid. Suppl. Muse. i. p. 18; Schwegr. Suppl. t. 8; M. P. 328. Hab. Z, ’P. oce. in Agro Syrtico, loco Landes de Mugriet, copiose. ; Tribus 35. ANDRHZACEA, C. Mueller. 74. Andrea, Ehrhart. 386. A. Rothii, W. et M. Cr. Germ. p. 386. t. 11; Schwer. Suppl. t. 106 ; M. P. 329. Hab. Lz P. c. in rupibus graniticis juxta lacum Séculgo, necnon in valle Castelloubon ; in rupibus micaceis ad marginem lacus Lehou (Philippe !). : Florescentia monoica: flores faminei constanter trigyni; flores masculi polyandri, paraphysibus claviformibus prediti. Folia in di- midio superiori plerumque (in varietate Grimsulana precipue) e seriebus cellularum duabus conflata. M. Philippe’s specimens have the terminal leaves distinctly re- pando-dentate, and thinner than in the ordinary form of the species. 387. A. rupestris, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1601 (sub Jungermannia) ; Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 7; M. P. 380. Hab. Z,_,P.c. cum priore ; etiam in rupibus dict. Chaos prope Gavarnie. Florescentia monoica: flores feminei di-trigyni; flores masculi tetrandri, paraphysibus carentes, nonnunquam in planta propria pseudo-alares. Ordo HEPATIC. Tribus 1. JuNGERMANNIEA, Nees ab E. Hemicyclum 1. Foliose. Subtribus 1. Gymnomirria, N. ab E. 1. Gymnomitrium, N. ab E. 1. G. concinnatum, Lightf. Fl. Scot. ii. p. 786 (sub Junger- mannia); Gottsche, Lindbg. et Nees, Syn. Hepat. p. 3; .H. P. 1. Hab. Z,_, m rupibus humidis P. occ. et ¢., ee Pont @ Espagne et Port de Bénasque. 2. Sarcoscyphus, Corda. : 2. S. adustus, N. ab H. Europ. Leberm. i. p. 120 (sub Gymno- mitrio) ; Syn. Hep. p. 4. Hab. Z, P. e. ad.saxain monticulo Olivet prope B.-de-Bigorre, socio S. Funckit. ——— Mr, R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 197 The habit of this species, the difficulty with which it is distin- guished from small forms of S. Funckii, and above all the structure of the perianth, demand that it should be removed to the genus Sar- coscyphus. I find in all cases a true perianth present, the origin of which is derived from the union of two leaves quite concealed by the perichetial leaves, with which it is concrete for nearly half its length : it is pale and of very delicate texture (cellules three times as large as those of the perichetium), erose and inflexed at the summit and sometimes 2-lipped. The perianth of S. Funckii is formed on the same type. In some true Gymnomitria (e. g. G. concinnatum) I ob- serve within the perichztium two leaves (rarely only one) which are much shorter, wider and more tender than the perichetial leaves, and unequally trifid with toothed segments ; but these are neither connate with each other nor concrete with the perichztium, hence they can- not be called a perianth, although obviously supplying the place of one. Still it would perhaps be more logical to consider Gymnomi- trium as only a section or subgenus of Sarcoscyphus. I am happy to add that Dr. Gottsche quite concurs with me in the removal of Gymnomitrium adustum to Sarcoscyphus. 3. S. Funckii, W. et M. Bot. p. 422 (sub Jungermannia) ; Syn. Hep: p:'8;'H: P: 3. Hab. Z,_, \ocis umbrosis ad terram saxaque. P. occ. St. Sever ; Jurangon; Val de Jéret. P.c. Bagnéres-de-Bigorre; Vallée du Lys. 4. S. emarginatus, Ehrh. Beitr. ui. p. 80 (sub Jungermannia) ; H. P.2; Hook. Br. Jung. t. 27. Sarcosecyphus Ehrharti, Syn. Hep. p. 7. Hab. Z,_; ad rupes humidas Pyrenzeorum totorum ; ad terram in sylvis Agri Syrtici. 3. Alicularia, Corda. Obs. The two European species of this genus are both found in the Pyrenees, where A. compressa attains its southernmost recorded limit. 5. A. compressa, Hook. Brit. Jung. t. 58 (sub Jung.) ; Syn. Hepp: 12 ;'H. P.. 4. Hab. Z, P. oce. locis scaturiginosis faucis Gorge de Cauterets dictze. 6. A. scalaris, Schrad.; Hook. Br. Jung. t.61 (sub Jung.) ; Syn. isep. p: 10; 0. P. 5. Hab. Z)_; in rupibus, ad terram, &c., a planitie usque ad sum- mos Pyrenzos ascendens. 4. Southbya, nov. gen.* Char. essent. Perianthium terminale, involucro emersum, cum * To no one can I with more propriety dedicate a new genus of Pyrenean Cryptogamia than to Dr. Southby, my companion in so many interesting excursions in those mountains, and a gentleman accomplished in almost every branch of natural history. 198 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. eodem ab inferiori parte concretum, primitus cylindricum dein a lateribus subcompressum, breviter bilabiatum, labiis subconniven- tibus, haud plicatum sufurts tamen duabus, altera ventrali altera dorsali, notatum. Genus inter Aliculariam et Jungermannias integrifolias medium locum tenens. 7. S. tophacea. (Jungerm. tophacea nobis in Hep. Pyren. n. 23.) Hab. Z, ing, 10 imis Pyrenzeis occidentalibus, supra pagos Ju- rancon et Gélos in rupibus topha obtectis, ceespites Weisie verti- cillate marcidos haud raro vestiens ; immo ad muros subhumidos in ipsa urbe Pau. E Lusitania sine nomine missa im herbario beati Taylor nuperius vidi. Plante pusille, tenerrime, }—? unc. longe, ceespitose, matrice arcte adfixe, instar Jg. bicrenate suaveolentes. Caulis simplex, ra- rius furcatus, e perianthii basi innovationes 1 vel 2 ante capsule ma- turationem involucro inclusas semper proferens, prostrata, apice fertili tamen assurgens, longis radiculis pallidis radicans. Folia pallide viridia, inferiora semiverticaliter affixa, subopposita, angulis dorsali- bus subcontiguis nonnunquam connatis, reflexo-patula, ovata vel ovali-oblonga, apice rotundata, integerrima; superiora verticalia, plerumque conferta, basi dorsali per paria conjuncta, apice margine- que ventrali solis reflexa, raro apice retusa, obtuse emarginata vel angulato-repanda ; involucralia caulinis superioribus simillima, paulo majora, apice eroso-denticulata, cum perianthio ad basin concreta. Amphigastrium involucrale, ovato-lanceolatum, obtusum, nonnun- quam adest; caeterum caulis omnino examphigastriata est. Perian- thium terminale involucrum subzequans (in plantis minoribus densi- foliis nonnunquam involucrum vix equat, in elatioribus autem spar- sifoliis involucrum plus minus superat), e foliis duobus plus minus alte connatis conflatum et ex eo compressum bilabiatumque, labiis subconniventibus, post capsule emissionem haud raro collapsis, ore tametsi apertum, eroso-denticulatum rarius subincisum. Teetura foliorum et perianthii est laxa, subpellucens, e cellulis majoribus in reti typice sexangularibus, limitibus angustis, intercalaribus nullis, granis chlorophyllicis magnis haud numerosis. Calyptra obovata, pallida, membranacea. Capsula fusca, subglobosa, tenera, laxe areo- lata, ad basin usque 4-valva aut, valvula una alterave bifida, 5-6-valva, pedicello pallido exserta. Semina grandiuscula, globosa, granulosa. Elateres torti, bispiri, apicibus subobtusi. Florescentia dioica videtur. Plante mascule foemineis tenuiores, tota fere longitudine staminifere. Folia perigonialia minora, semper per paria connata, basi ventricosa, apice patula, stamina singula bi- nave brevi-pedicellata circumscissim rumpentia in axillis foventia. Puate XIV. Fig. 1, plante nat. magn.; fig. 2, surculus sterilis a dorso visus ; fig. 3, planta fertilis ai atere visa; fig. 4, apex plante masc.; fig. 5, folia inferiora; fig. 6, folia superiora ; fig. 7, apex folit ; fig. 8, perianthium cum involucro a dorso visum; fig. 9, perianthium — Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 199 (effetum et collapsum) a latere, cum folio involucrali arcte retroflexo : omnia aucta. Obs. A first glance at this pretty species reminds one of Alicularia scalaris, but important differences are disclosed on a nearer exami- nation; still, an extensive comparison of apparently cognate forms has convinced me that the Alicularie are in truth its closest allies. If a perianth of Southbya and one of Alicularia scalaris be vertically divided, and laid side by side, the relationship will be clearly ob- vious: the involucre is alike in both, and in both is it concrete be- low with the perianth, which also is formed on the same type in each. Could we now suppose the perianth of A. scalaris to be a little elongated, or that of Southbya to be a little abbreviated, the sole important difference would vanish. In reality, small forms of Southbya have the perianth sometimes barely visible beyond the in- volucre. There is also a section of Jungermannia, consisting entirely of exotic species, which approaches Southbya, though more remotely. The type of this section is J/g. turgescens, Tay]. et Hook. fil. in Crypt. Antarctica, p. 38, t. 64, which has the perianth slightly compressed laterally and truncate, but quite discrete from the involucre. The habit too is widely different, the stems being much divided, scarcely radicu- lose, the leaves very concave, with a minute guttulate areolation (the cellules round, separated by wide interstices), and there are bifid stipules present. Alicularia strongylophylla, V. et H. 1. c. p. 34, t. 62, has the perianth exactly as in Jg. turgescens, quite free and sometimes twice as long as the involucre; the chief differences being the less con- cave leaves and the wider areolation (yet still equally guttulate) : 2 is therefore not an Alicularia, and with Jg. turgescens might well constitute a new genus, of which other species are probably Jg. equata and humilis of the same authors. Possibly their Alicularia occlusa and the Jungermannia Liebmanniana of Lindenberg and Gottsche may go into the same genus, but of these I have not seen specimens. These species seem all intermediate between Southbya and the true Jungermanniea, which they approach through J/g. Taylori and its allies. On another side, Southbya has some affinity with a small group, of which Jungermannia hyalina is the European representative ; but these differ from it in the red radicles, and in the perianth being con- tracted and numerously plicate towards the mouth. Subtribus 2. JuNGERMANNIDEA, N. ab E. 5. Plagiochila, Nees et Mont. -8. P. asplenioides, L.; Hook. Br. Jung. t. 13 (sub Jung.) ; Syn. Hep. p. 49. Hab. Z,_3 in wnbrosis per montes totos. In Pyrenzis tres preprimis formas innotavi : sunt— 1. minor; H. P. 6: caule gracili, squamis minutissimis (ne amphigastriis dicam) in ventre adsperso vel nudo ; folis subse- 200 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyr 1 cundis, margine dorsali valde reflexis et ex eo ad P. porelloidem appropinquans.—Hab. in sylvis Pyren. centralium. 2. major; H. P. 7: foliis maximis, confertis, patulis; squamis caulinis obviis, plerumque amorphis, nonnullis bifidis, nonnullis lineari-digitatis.— Hab. in valle du Lys. 3. heterophylla, N. ab E.? Syn. Hep. p. 50; H. P. 8: caule flagellifero, squamis minutis subulatis preedito; foliis repandis, retusis emarginatisve-—Hab. Val de Jéret et Bois de Gouerdere, in rupibus umbrosissimis. 9. P. Pyrenaica, Spruce in Hep. Pyren. n. 9: caule horizon- tali in planum ramoso; foliis imbricatis, plano-distichis aut ad- scendentibus, subconvexis, ovato-subquadratis, apice variis, ob- lique unidentatis, truncato-bidentatis, denticulatis, retusis vel obtusis omninoque integerrimis: involucralibus majoribus, sub- verticalibus, arcte adpressis, ovato-linguzeformibus, repandis sub- denticulatisve ; perianthio obovato-oblongo, compresso, incurvo, ore spinuloso-dentato hinc plerumque fisso. Hab. Z,_» ad rupes humidiusculas Pyren. centralium (Super- bagnéres ; Grottes de Bédat prope B.-de-Bigorre; V. de Gazos) et occidentalium (Mont Goursi; Gave de Valentin). Caules intertexti, fertiles //-1", steriles 2-3" longi. Folia ramo- rum fertilium plerumque integra retusave, sterilium contra vario modo incisa rarius integra et integerrima. Retis areolz 6-angulares, sub- contigue. Color viridi-olivaceus sicco statu in lutescentem vergens. Perianthium superne ampliatum. Capsulas maturas non habui. Florescentia monoica: perigonia spiciformia: folia lobulo involuto spinuloso vel laciniato-dentato stamina obtegente preedita. Plagiochila interrupta, N. ab E. Syn. Hep. p. 48, planta plerum- que humilior, folia semper integerrima et perianthium ore repando- crenulatum habet. P. porelloides N. ab E., caulibus adscendentibus et foliis gibbis, flaccidis, integerrimis, sat superque distincta. Although I have lately had Dr. Gottsche’s sanction for retaining Plagiochila Pyrenaica, I think it not improbable that it may one day be proved a variety of P. interrupta, a striking one certainly, and perhaps confined to the Pyrenees. ‘The Plagiochile are so liable to variation in the toothing of the leaves, that it is scarcely possible to suppose all the generally received species genuine. I have seen no specimens of P. porelloides which I can safely separate from P. asple- niotdes. 6. Scapania, Lindenberg. 10. S. compacta, Roth, Fl. Germ. in. p. 375 (sub Jung.) ; Syn. Hep. p. 63. Jung. resupinata, Hook. Br. Jung. t. 28. “ Var. 1, folus in duplicatura szepms alatis, ala repando-den- tata, lobo ventrali convexo ;” H. P. 10.—Hab. Z, nm Agro Syr- tico circa St. Sever et Aquas Tarbellicas. “ Collines de St. Pandelon, de Tercis ;” Grateloup in ‘ Cryptogamie Tarbellienne.’ ‘N ! Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 201 “Var. 2, foliis ut plurimum inequaliter bilobis, lobo ventrali concavo ;” H. P. 11.—Hab. Z, P. ¢. in arenosis supra pagum Gerde prope B.-de-Bigorre. Possibly a distinct species from the foregoing. ‘The segments of the leaves are subtrapezoidal, quite entire, the sinus gibbous, the areo- lation rather closer and subguttulate. I have, however, only the sterile plant. 11. S. undulata, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1598 (sub Jung.); Hook. Br. Jung. t. 22; Syn. Hep. p. 65; H. P. 12. Hab. Z,_3 m umbrosis humidis ad saxa. Pont d’ Espagne. Mt. Crabioules. V. de Courbettes (Philippe!). “ In Agro Syr- tico prope Dax” (Grateloup, J. c.). 12. S. nemorosa, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1598 (sub Jung.) ; Hook. Br. Jung. t, 21.f. 1-4; Syn. Hep. p. 68; H. P. 13. Hab. Zo_3 locis sylvaticis, frequens. 18. S. wmbrosa, Schrad. Samml. ui. p. 5; Hook. Br. Jung. t. 24; Syn. Hep. p. 69; H. P. 14. Hab. Zz P. occ. ad saxa prope pontem dict. Pont d’ Espagne. P. c. in monte Crabioules ad ligna putrida. E rarioribus. 14. 8. apiculata, Spruce in Hep. Pyren. n. 15; caule brevi simplice, infra perianthium innovante, e basi flexuosa repente adscendente ; foliis pallidis vel fuscescentibus, infimis minimis, bidentatis, vix complicatis, superioribus majoribus, wsque ad 1 bifidis, conduplicatis, lobis oblique rhomboideis, apiculatis, hae pandis, haud arcte adpressis, ventrali plerumque concavo, dorsali paulo minori, convexo, margine tamen seepius reflexo, sinu de- presso, guttulato-areolatis, cellulis discretis ; involucralibus con- formibus, deflexis; perianthio oblongo-clavato, compresso, sub- deflexo, ore repando. Hab. Z, supra ligna putrida in sylvis editioribus. P. oce. Vallée de Béost. P.c. Cascade du Ceur prope B.-de-Luchon. S. umbrosa, proxima, colore specioso albo roseove, caule subra- moso, foliis homomallis, argute serratis, usque ad 2 bifidis, lobo dorsali ventrali 3-4plo mimori, diversa est. S. curta N. ab E. foliorum forma, perianthio ciliato, &e. distinctissima. 7. Jungermannia, Linneeus. Obs. Of the Jungermannie observed in the Pyrenees, Jy. acuta and Wilsoniana have their normal station on calcareous rock ; J/g. exsecta, ventricosa, curvula, incisa, diwaricata, reclusa, curvifolia and setacea were gathered only on decayed wood ; the remainder are chiefly glareal or viatical, and some of them were also occasionally seen on decayed wood. It will be remarked that those species which in the Pyre- nees occupy semiputrid trunks are the same which inhabit heaths 202 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. on the plains and hills of the north of Europe. The species which approaches nearest the snow-line is Jg. julacea. § 1. Compricaraz, Syn. Hep. 15. J. albicans, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 1599; Syn. Hep. p. 75. Hab. Z)_, terrestris et rupestris, fere ubique. 16. J. obtusifoha, Hook. Br. Jung. t. 26; Syn. Hep. p. 76; jf il Sag aS Hab. Z,_» mM viarum cavarum parietibus solo arenoso. P. oce. St. Sever; Cauterets. P. c. B.-de-Bigorre; Port de Portillon. 17. J. exsecta, Schmid. Ic. p. 241. t. 62; Hook. Br. Jung. LAO. Syn. Hep. p. 175 Ol. Peake Hab. Z, m truncis putrescentibus. Fructiferum legi in monte Pic de Ger, P. oce. The fructification in my specimens differs somewhat from the de- scription in ‘Synopsis Hepaticarum’; it is as follows :—Involucral leaves with very acute segments, otherwise not differing from the cauline ones, with the exception of the innermost, which is rather shorter and terminated by several unequal apiculate teeth: it is ac- companied by a lanceolate very acute stipule. Perianth oblongo- cylindrical, compressed, with four obtuse angles or plice, the mouth ciliate. § 2. InTEGRirot12, Syn. Hep. 18. J. Schraderi, Mart. Fl. Erlang. Cr. p. 180. t. 6. f. 55; Syn. Hep. p. 83; Sullivant! Musci Allegh. n. 235; H. P. 18. Hab. Z, P. c. ad saxa in umbrosissimis secus cataractam Cas- cade du Ceur dictam. 19. J. hyalina, Lyell in Hook. Br. Jung. t. 63; Syn. Hep. p: 93; HP. oT. Hab. Z,-2 P. c. in rupibus secus rivulos, rarius ad terram. Vallée de Castelloubon; Gorge de Labassére, &c. 20. J. nana, N. ab E.; Syn. Hep.! p. 91; H. P. 20. Hab. Z,_3 per Pyrenzos occ. et centr. in viis cavis, sed nus- quam copiosa. Col de Louvie; Bois de Lagaillaste ; Esquerry, &e. 21. J. Genthiana, Hueben. Hep. Germ. p. 107; Syn. Hep. p- 94. “J. crenulata, Sm., var. foliis caulium fertilium minus compresso-contiguis, viz marginatis, perianthio (haud compresso) obovato, submucronato, plicato-4-angulo, angulis papilloso-alatis ;” hy B33) Hab. Z,-»5 P. ce. ad viarum parietes. Bois de Gerde prope Bagnéres, pulcherrime! Port de Portillon, &c. The characters quoted above from ‘ Hepatice Pyrenaice ’ correctly indicate the differences of this plant from Jg. crenulata, and I am now quite satisfied of their being specific. Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 20 22. J. crenulata, Sm.! E. Bot. t. 1463; Syn. Hep. p. 90. Hab. Z,_, in arenosis turfosisque Agri Syrtici et P. centr., rarior. St. Sever; B.-de-Bigorre. 23. J. spherocarpa, Hook. Br. Jung. t. 74; Syn. Hep. p. 93; H. P. 22. Hab. Z,_, P. oce. et c. locis similibus ac Jg. hyalina (n. 19). Gorge de Cauterets ; Labassére ; Forét de Transoubdt (Philippe !). The black crumbling schist at Labassere, on which Jy. sphero- carpa and hyalina occur intermixed, is precisely of the same nature as the alum-shale in Eskdale near Whitby, Yorkshire, and it is re- markable that there also the same two species grow together in con- siderable quantity. 24. J. cordifolia, Hook. Br. Jung. t. 32; Syn. Hep. p. 95; H. P. 24. Hab. Z,_, P. c. in fontibus profundis secus ripas flum. Adour, in pagi As¢é conspectu; necnon in humidis montis Crabioules. Dr. Gottsche informs me that this species does not differ from Jg. tersa y. rivularis of German authors. 25. J. riparia, Tayl.! in Annals of Nat. Hist. xi. p. 88; Syn. Hep. p. 97; H. P. 25. Hab. Z,_3 in rupibus irroratis, rarius ad terram, frequens. This species is often mixed with Jg. acuta, but it is not, like that species, confined to calcareous rock. 26. J. pumila, With. Arrang. in. p. 866; Hook. Br. Jung. t. 17. Hab. Z, P. c. ad saxa in sylva Bois de Sajust dicta: aliubi haud visa. I cannot distinguish authentic specimens of Jg. Zeyheri, Hueben, from this. Both are remarkable for the perianth terminating in a cone, which is not plicate, but has a furrow on each face, that on the dorsal being most evident, and along this the dehiscence takes place for the emission of the capsule. § 3. Brpentes, Syn. Hep. 27. J. qcuta, Lindbg.; Syn. Hep.! p. 108. J. Muelleri, N. ab E.; gyn. Hep.! p. 99; H. P. 26, 27, 28%. Hab. Z,_» locis caleareis subhumidis terrestris et saxatilis, ra- rius lignicola, per Pyrenzos frequentissima. In ‘Hepatic Pyrenaice’ I gave three forms of this species, scarcely differing from each other except in size; the third form (No. 28) attains a length of 3 or 4 inches, and forms closely-tufted * Jg. acuta and Muelleri are now ascertained to be absolutely identical, the former having the stipules nearly or altogether obsolete. 204 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. patches on the nearly vertical faces of rocks watered by the spray of rivulets in the upper part of the Vallée d’Ossau and the Gorge de Labassere. I there considered Jg. Bantriensis, Hook. Mst., which I gathered abundantly in Teesdale in 1843, as belonging to the same species, but at Dr. Gottsche’s suggestion I have reconsidered this opinion, and I now think that the two may in all cases be safely distinguished. The differences are these :—in Jg. Bantriensis the leaves are always more or less erect, and in the large form they are secund, the two rows being contiguous by their upper surfaces, which I have never seen to be the case in Jg. acuta; they are also less un- dulate, the sinus not gibbous, though from the incurvation of the apices there is sometimes the appearance of it. Perianth when young (and in all stages when wnfertile) pyriform or broadly clavate ; while the perianth of Jg. acuta, in all states and at every age, even when quite short and half-developed, is of equal width from a little above the base to the summit, i. e. cylindrical*. 28. J. Lyoni, Tayl.! Trans. Bot. Soc. p. 116. t. 7; H. P. 29. Hab. Z, cups inter muscos ad saxa sylvarum, haud rara. Val de Jéret, &c. The authors of ‘Synopsis Hepaticarum’ had surely never seen correct examples of this when they referred it to Jg. socia, N.ab E., and their description of it, ‘‘foliis laciniis obtusis,” is quite at variance with specimens I possess from Messrs. Lyon and Taylor. It is sin- gular that its near ally, Jg. barbata, Schreb., one of the commonest species in our mountains, should never have been observed in the Pyrenees. Dr. Grateloup indeed mentions it in his list as growing at the extreme western angle, ‘‘in montibus petrosis Cambo prope Bayonam,” but without seeing his plant I dare not say that it is different from Jg. Lyonit+. 29. J. Wilsoniana, N. ab E.; Syn. Hep. p. 103; H. P.30. J. turbinata, Wils.! in BE. Bot. Suppl. t. 2744. J. inflata, E. Bot. t. 2512. Hab. Z, in rupibus calcareis subhumidis. Gélos prope Pau. B.-de-Bigorre. 30. J. ventricosa, “ Dicks.” ; Hook. Br. Jung. t. 28; Syn. Hep. * The plant alluded to at the close of my description of Jg. Bantriensis (‘ Annals,’ 1844) as gathered by Mr. Ralfs at Dolgelley, is possibly distinct from both the above. The three perianths in my possession are all subtri- angular on the section, the dorsal face being the narrowest, and in one peri- anth the two lateral angles are winged and toothed. If it must be referred to one of the two, it will be to Jg. acuta, as it has the gibbous sinus of the leaves characteristic of that species. Mr, Wilson, to whom I am indebted for the specimens, has called it Jg. culearis. ft Dr. Grateloup mentions in his list “Jg. setiformis, Mhrh. Hab. in sylvis ad terram et ad arb. truncos. Dax. Lésperon. Saubagnac;” but as I searched for it in these stations without success, I cannot include it in my enumeration. It would be indeed remarkable to find in the plains of the south of Europe a species which grows most profusely in Lapland (Wahlen- berg), and which when it extends farther south is uniformly alpine. Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 205 p- 108. J. porphyroleuca, N. ab E.; Syn. Hep. p. 109. “J. al- pestris, Schleich. ;” H. P. 31. Hab. Z,_; ad terram et truncos putridos. P.c. Ruisseau d’Ar- dalos. P. occ. Val de Jéret. I am doubtful whether Dickson meant this species by his Jg. ven- tricosa, Fasc. 2. p. 14. He gives no figure, but cites figures of Mi- cheli and Dillenius, which are certainly little like our plant, and adds, «« Folia in nostra profundius fissa, quam in figuris Michelii et Dillenii depinguntur,” which is still more at variance with the species as figured by Hooker. Dr. Gottsche informs me that when this plant grows on rotten wood, where it often assumes a purplish tinge (as in some of my Pyrenean specimens), it is the Jg. porphyrcleuca of Nees. In ‘ Hepaticee Pyrenaice’ I had considered this form as possibly Jg. alpestris, Schleich., but specimens of the latter from Dr. Gottsche differ in having the leaves roundish-ovate (not quadrate as in Jg. ven- tricosa), the sinus small, and the segments unequal, oblique. Var. minor. “ Jg. excisa, Dicks. ? var. foliis e basi cuneata ovato-quadratis obovatisve, marginibus inflexis, sinu triangulari lunatove, involucralibus bifidis, integerrimis ; perianthio oblongo, ore obtuse plicato ;” H. P. 32. I believe I am correct in regarding this a minute form of Jg. ven- tricosa; the leaves are usually more deeply cloven, the sinus trian- gular, the segments often divaricating; and yet stems of the large, ordinary form may be found having the same characters. 31. J. curvula, N. ab E.; Syn. Hep. p. 115; H. P. 33. Hab. Z, P. occ. in valle Combascou supra ligna putrida. 32. J. capitata, Hook. Br. Jung. t. 80; H. P. 34. J. excisa B. crispata, Hook. 1. c. t. 9. ff.2,11,12. J. intermedia, Lindbg. Hep. Europ. p. 83; Syn. Hep. ! p. 116. Hab. Zy_2 P. oce. in arenosis Stz. Sever. P.c. in truncis pu- tridis secus cataractam Cascade du Cour dictam: rarior. I am quite of opinion that the original name of Hooker should be retained for this species. Lindenberg was evidently not aware that his own Jg. intermedia and Hooker’s Jg. capitata were forms of one species ; from his description it is probable that he did not clearly distinguish it from some forms of his J/g. bicrenata, as he cites for it Hooker’s tab. Suppl. 2 (Synopsis, p. 11), which exactly resembles Ekart’s figures of J/g. bicrenata, and agrees well with specimens of the gemmiferous state of that species in my possession. 33. J. bicrenata, Lindbg. Hep. Eur. p. 82; Syn. Hep.! p.115; H. P. 35, 36. Hab. Z,_; in arenosis ad viarum parietes. St. Sever. Pau. Bagnéres. Dr. Gottsche has pointed out to me the remarkable scent of this species, resembling that of J/g. acuta and Bantriensis, and quite want- 206 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. ing in Jg. capitata; by this character, by the deeply and acutely cloven leaves, and especially by the guttulate areolation, Jg. bicrenata may always be safely distinguished. I fear Jg. excisa, Dicks. Crypt. 3.p.11. t. 8. f. 7, will have to be entirely erased from the list of Hepatice. I have spent much time in the attempt to ascertain what it really is, but without suc- cess ; formerly I thought it might be Jg. bicrenata, especially as there is a rude attempt in Dickson’s figure to represent the guttulate areo- lation, characteristic of that species ; but the larger size, the branched stem, and especially the narrow shallow sinus of the leaves, seem to dis- prove such a supposition. Very lately I consulted the Smithian her- barium in the hope of finding an original specimen from Dickson, but even the name does not seem to exist there. I have examined a multitude of specimens from various parts of the British Isles, sent under the name of “Jg. excisa:’’ these belong in nearly equal quan- tities to three species, viz. : 1. J. ventricosa, forma minor = J. excisa, Hook. t. 9 (excel. var. 6). 2. J. bicrenata, Lindbg. = J. excisa gemmifera, Hook. t. Suppl. 2. 3. J. capitata, Hook. = J. excisa B. crispata, Hook. t. 9. ff. 2, 11, 12 = J. intermedia, Lindbg. It is exactly the same with specimens of “ Jg. excisa” from the continent of Europe, nor have I ever seen a specimen agreeing with the descriptions that have been given of this species. Hooker says of Jg. excisa, ‘ foliis profunde emarginatis ;”’ of Jg. ventricosa, *‘ foliis obtuse emarginatis :” Lindenberg says of Jg. excisa, “« Differt..... foliis minus profunde incisis :”’ lastly, the authors of ‘ Synopsis Hepa- ticarum’” describe Jg. excisa, ‘‘ foliis . . . sinu profundo obtuso excisis.” From these and similar discrepancies, I cannot help concluding that these distinguished hepaticologists had under their eyes small forms of more than one of the three species above-cited when they drew up their descriptions of the supposed ‘‘ J/g. excisa, Dicks.’ Dr. Gottsche has even admitted to me that he is unable to determine Jg. excisa if given to him without a name. He adds, “ what I have received from my English and German friends under the name of Jg. ercisa differ so much from each other, that I confess not to know the species.” 34. J. incisa, Schrad.; Hook. Br. Jung. t. 10; Syn. Hep. p.118; Por: Hab. Z,_» in truncis prostratis cariosis Pyrenzeorum, frequens. “ Ad terram humidam ac in rupibus muscosis citca Aquas Tar- bellicas” (Grateloup, /. c.). The leaves of this species are normally conduplicate ; the lowest unequally bidentate with diverging segments, as in many Scapanie ; the upper with very unequal lobes, the dorsal lobe triangular, undi- vided, appressed to the stem, the ventral lobe bifid: both either entire at the margins or with a few spinulose teeth. This is the typical struc- ture, but, very rarely, the dorsal lobe is also bifid, and sometimes the Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 207 ventral lobe is not bifid, but cut at the margin into several unequal spinulose teeth : sometimes it is trifid. In all cases the complication is discernible, notwithstanding the thickness of the stem, and even when the lobes are squarrosely spreading (as is seen also in some true Scapanie, e. g. in varieties of S. nemorosa). Hooker’s figs. 3 and 4, tab. 10, show this quite distinctly. 35. J. minuta, Crantz; Hook. Br. Jung. t. 44; Syn. Hep. p- 120; H. P. 38. Hab. Z, P. oce. ad rupes, haud vulgata, locis Val de Jéret et Montagne Verte. § 4. Bicusprpes, Syn. Hep. (= Triconanruus, nob. in hb.). Obs. This very natural group, resembling Lophocolea in the nature of its fructification, may well constitute a separate genus, for which I propose the name Trigonanthus. Many of the species are stellatedly branched, and, in all, the branches seem to have the same origin (e dorso). In those species which have the stems exstipulaceous, there are always involucral stipules present, e. g. in Jg. bicuspidata, where the lowest stipule is lanceolate, the second obcordate, the third obcordate with a deeper notch, the fourth (next the perianth) irregularly trifid, and the perianth itself is composed of a fifth stipule connate with two opposite leaves : hence its trigonous form and obvious affinity to that of Lophocolea. ‘The capsule is always oblong, and often remarkably so. 36. J. divaricata, Smith! in E. Bot. t. 719. J. Starku, Hb. Funck ; Syn. Hep. p. 184; H. P. 39. Hab. Z, P. c. supra ligna putrida in sylva Forét de Transoubdt dicta, non procul a B.-de-Bigorre. I have examined the original specimen of Jg. divaricata, figured in ‘ English Botany,’ from ‘‘ Heaths near Holt, Nov. 1798, Rev. Mr. Francis’: it possesses very distinct stipules (!), and agrees in other respects with what has been called Jg. Starkii by German authors, and by Dr. Taylor Jg. stellulifera. My own herbarium contains a great many forms, some stipulaceous throughout the length of the stems, others only towards the apex, and some altogether without stipules. Between all these I can draw no certain line of demar- cation, and if there be more than one species there must be several. In every form the leaves are nearly of the same width as the stem, roundish in outline or a little quadrate, the segments mostly acute and either diverging or connivent (when the leaves appear subcom- plicate), the cellules mostly 4-sided with rounded angles and discrete by narrow interstices. In all there is the same peculiarity of the involucral leaves being united so as to form one or two exterior pe- rianths ; all have these leaves toothed and the real perianth more or less ciliated at the mouth. 37. J. Francisci, Hook. Br. Jung. t. 49; Syn. Hep. p. 133 ; H. P. 40. 208 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. Hab. Z, P. occ. ad fossarum parietes in ericetis Agri Syrtici, loco Landes de Mugriet. 38. J. dentata, Raddi in Mem. della Soc. Ital. di Mod. xix. p. 32; Syn. Hep. p. 143. Hab. Z, P. oce. St. Sever, im arenosis, sociis J. bicrenata et Trichostomo subulato. This differs somewhat from the description in ‘Synopsis Hepati- . carum.’ The stems are closely creeping, mostly simple, rarely with one branch. Leaves brownish, crowded and capitate on the flower- ing shoots, scarcely at all complicate, cloven mostly to below the mid- dle, spinuloso-dentate, the cellules rather small but discrete (not with such wide interstices as in Jg. Turneri). Stipules, on the lower part of the stem, minute, irregular in form, usually lanceolate or subu- late and toothed; towards the apex larger, those of the involucre oval (= } leaf) and as well as the involucral leaves deeply toothed or even laciniate. The stems of Jg. Turneri, Hook., are much longer, more slender, and branched as in Jg. bicuspidata; the leaves are smaller and more complicate, and there are no stipules. 39. J. reclusa, Tayl.! m Annals of Nat. Hist. xu. p. 89; H.-A. Hab. Z, in truncis putridis. P. occ. Pic de Ger. P.c. V. de Castelloubon. I consider this quite distinct from Jg. bicuspidata (with which Dr. Gottsche unites it as var. ericetorum), and in some respects more nearly allied to Jg. connivens. In 1846 Mr. Jenner showed me mag- nificent patches of it, growing with Jg. connivens, &c., on sand-rocks in Eridge Park, Tunbridge Wells. 40. J. bicuspidata, L.; Hook. Br. Jung. t.11; Syn. Hep. p.138; H. P. 42. Hab. Zy_4 abique. 41. J. connivens, Dicks. Cr. fase. 4. p. 19; Syn. Hep. p. 141. Hab. Z, P.c. loco Hourquette d’ Aspin, lignicola. Semel visa ! 42. J. curvifolia, Dicks. ; Hook. Br. Jung. t. 16; Syn. Hep. p. 142; H. P. 43. Hab. Z, m truncis putridis, frequens. § 5. Aeuirotia, N. ab E. 43. J. setacea, Web. ; Hook. Br. Jung. t. 8; Syn. Hep. p.144; H. P. 44. Hab. Zz_3 supra ligna putrida, rarior. Val de Jéret. Mt. Cra- bioules. 44. J. trichophylla, L.; Hook. Br. Jung. t.7; Syn. Hep. p.145; H. P. 45. Hab. Z,_4 ad saxa, truncos putridos, inter muscos, &e., vulgata. Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 209 45. J. julacea, Lightf.; Hook. Br. Jung. t. 2; Syn. Hep. p- 146; H. P. 46. Hab. Z,;-; 0 rupibus humidis. P.c. Mt. Crabioules; Lac Lehou. P. or. “in convalle Hynes” (Montagne, /. c.). 8. Sphagnoecetis, N. ab E. 46. S. communis, N. ab E.; Syn. Hep. p. 148; H. P. 47. Jung. Sphagni, Dicks. ; Hook. Br. Jung. t. 33. Hab. Zo_ ing, ad arborum excisarum truncos cariosos in imis Pyrenzis. “Daz, in paludibus spongiosis turfosisque inter Sphagnum palustre ” (Grateloup, /. c.). 9. Liochlena, N. ab E. 47. L. lanceolata, Li. (sub Jung.) ; Hook. Br. Jung. t. 18; Syn. Hep. p. 150; H. P. 48. Hab. Zy_» secus rivulos Pyrenzorum, lignicola, rarius terrestris rupestrisve, frequens ; necnon in Agro Syrtico loco St. Pandelon de Dax. “In collibus umbrosis et ad rupes cretaceas Tercis ; necnon rupibus ophiticis St. Pandelon prope Dax” (Grate- loup, J. c.). 10. Lophocolea, N. ab E. Obs. The species of this genus may all be considered rare in the Pyrenees. JL. bidentata I did not once observe in the higher moun- tains, though it occurred at the foot of the low hills near Pau, inter- mixed with mosses; yet I can hardly persuade myself that it does not ascend higher, and that, being reputed so common a plant, I may have passed it by unnoticed. JL. heterophylla, another species equally frequent with us, I gathered but once in the Pyrenees. 48. L. minor, N. ab E.; Syn. Hep. p. 160; H. P. 49. Hab. Z, P. c. in aggeribus circa B.-de-Bigorre ( 3) et in valle d Aure dicta. 49. L. bidentata, Li. Sp. Pl. p. 1598 (sub Jung.) ; Hook. Br. Jung. t. 30. Hab. Zo_ ing, P. oce. et c. cirea Pau et Daz. In montibus nusquam vidi! 50. L. heterophylla, Schrad. (sub Jung.) ; Hook. Br. Jung. t. 31; Syn. Hep. p. 164; H. P. 50. Hab. Z, P.c. Cascade du Ceur supra ligna putrida: e rarioribus. 11. Harpanthus, N. ab E. (caractere extenso). 51. H. scutatus, Web. et Mohr, Taschenb. p. 408 (sub Jung.). J. stipulacea, Hook. Br. Jung. t. 41. Hab. Z, P. c. in monte Crabioules ad truncos putridos, sociis Scapania apiculata, Jg. Schraderi, &c. TRANS. BOT. SOC. VOL. III. P 210 Mr.R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees, The fructification of this plant is truly lateral (ramulo fertili e ventre caulis exeunte), and not as described in ‘ Synopsis Hepatica- rum,’ p. 101, “ perianthio terminali, mox dorsali,” for an instance of which IJ have in vain searched perhaps a hundred fertile stems. The involucral leaves are normally two, with an interposed stipule, and the uppermost leaf is concrete with the perianth for one-third of its length. The perianth is very thick below (= 3-4 cellules), and should perhaps be rather regarded in this part as a hollowing out of the apex of the stem. The calyptra is concrete with the inner surface of the perianth for more than half its length, as correctly represented in Hocker’s figure, but not alluded to in ‘Synopsis Hepaticarum.’ All these characters bring this species very close to Harpanthus Floto- vianus, N. ab E. (Syn. Hep. p. 170), the sole tangible difference being that in the former the perianth is obovate and in the latter fusiform, while they separate it widely from Jung. acuta and Ban- triensis. If we consult now the organs of vegetation, we find the similarity quite as striking. The leaves of H. Flotovianus are biden- tate in the same manner, only with a shallower sinus; the stipules are proportionally narrower, but equally acuminate, faleate and slightly twisted, and toothed on each side at the base just as in the other. With so many points of agreement, and with the same ge- neral habit (H. scutatus being only a smaller plant), I do not hesitate to place these two species in the same genus, which will still remain equally well distinguished from Jungermannia on the one side and from Chiloscyphus and Lophocolea on the other. 12. Chiloscyphus, N. ab H. 52. Ch. pallescens, Schrad. Cr. Gew. 2. p. 7 (sub Jung.) ; Syn. Hep. p. 187. Hab. Z, P. c, ad terram in monte Lihieris. 53. Ch. polyanthos, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1597 (sub Jung.) ; Syn. Hep. p- 188. 7 Hab. Z;, P. c. ad rivuli ripas in monte Cradioules. Var. 8. rivularis, Lindenb. Hep. Eur. p. 30; H. P. 51.—Hab. Z, in fontibus profundis secus ripas flum. Adour, socio Jy. cor- difolia (n. 24). Subtribus 3. Grocatyce#, N. ab E. 13. Saccogyna, Dumortier. 54. S. viticulosa, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1597 (sub Jung.) ; Hook. Br. Jung. t. 60; Syn. Hep. p. 194; H. P. 52. Hab. Z, P. occ. in rupibus ophiticis Sti. Pandelon prope Aquas Tarbellicas. ‘Les rochers crayeux de Tercis, de Riviére ; les foréts de St. Vincent, de St. Paul, de Narrosse ; les cdteaux de St. Pandelon” (Grateloup, /. c.). Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 211 Subtribus 4. TrrcnomManorpEa, N. ab E. 14, Calypogeia, Raddi. 55. C. Trichomanis, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1579 (sub Mnio). Jung. Trichomanis, Dicks.; Hook. Br. Jung. t. 79. Calypogeia Tri- chomanis, Corda; Syn. Hep. p. 198; H. P. 53. Hab. Z,_, ubique : fructifera in sylvis prope Jurancon. 15. Lepidozia, N. ab E. 56. L. reptans, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1599 (sub Jung.) ; Syn. Hep. p. 205; H. P. 54. Jy. reptans, Hook. Br. Jung. t. 65. Hab. Z)_2 supra ligna putrida, vulgaris. 16. Mastigobryum, N. ab E. 57. M. deflexum, N. ab E.; Syn. Hep. p. 231; H. P. 55. Hab. Z,_; in sylvis editioribus, haud rarum. Me. Verte; V. de Castelloubon ; &e. Lac Lehou (Philippe!). 58. M. trilobatum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1599 (sub Jung.) ; Syn. Hep. p. 230; H. P. 56. Jog. trilobata, Hook. Br. Jung. t. 76. Hab. Z)_; P. oce. in arborum excisarum truncis cariosis S/2. Pandelon prope Aquas Tarbellicas ; locis similibus Sti. Sever in- venit cl. Dufour! P. c. Gorge de Labassére (Philippe !). Subtribus 5. Pritipiea, N. ab E. 17. Trichocolea, Dumortier. 59. T. Tomentella, Ehrh. (sub Jung.) ; Syn. Hep. p. 237; H.P.57. Jy. Tomentella, Hook. Br. Jung. t. 36. Hab. Z,_» locis humidis, frequens. “ In umbrosis humidius- culis, in collibus et ad arb. truncos prope Dax’? (Grateloup, J. c.). Subtribus 6. PuatypHy ua, N. ab E. 18. Radula, N. ab E. 60. R. complanata, L.; Hook. Br. Jung. t. 81 (sub Jung.) ; Syn. Hep. p. 257; H. P. 58. Hab. Z,_, ad truncos et rupes. 19. Madotheca, Dumortier. 61. M. levigata, Schrad. ; Hook. Br. Jung. t. 35 (sub Jung.) ; Syn. Hep. p. 276; H. P. 59. Hab. Z)_2 in rupibus: semper sterilem inveni. 62. M. platyphylla, L.; Hook. Br. Jung. t. 40 (sub Jung.) ; Syn. Hep. p. 278; H.P. 60. MM. platyphylloidea, N. ab E. ; Syn. Hep. p. 280. M. navicularis, N. ab E.? Syn. Hep. p. 277? Hab. Z)_, in rupibus arboribusque, vulgatissima. P2 Ove ev 212 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. Subtribus 7. Juputea, N. ab E. 20. Lejeunia, N. ab E. Obs. The only species of this genus which attains the alpine re- gion is L. serpyllifolia, but it is always unfertile there. L. ovata finds in the Pyrenees its only continental station, and but the second known, the first being the south-west corner of Ireland, around Bantry and Killarney. JL. calcarea is confined to the rock indicated by its name*. 63. L. serpyllifolia, Dicks. Crypt. fase. 4. p. 19 (sub Jung.) ; Syn. Hep. p. 374; H. P. 61. Hab. Z)_3 m rupibus, arboribus imis, supra muscos, &e., fre- quens. 64. L. ovata, Tayl.! mst.; Syn. Hep. p. 3876; H. P. 62. Hab. Z, P. occ. inter muscos in rupibus subhumidis faucis Gorge de Cauterets dict. repens. I have sedulously compared this with specimens of L. ovata gathered in company with Dr. Taylor at Cromaglown, one of his original stations, and cannot detect the slightest difference. It is a rather larger plant than L. hamatifolia, Hook., from which it differs essentially as follows: the leaves are more lurid and opaque (more chlorophyllose) and never serrated, as they are most frequently in the other; the larger lobe is oblique, trapezoideo-ovate, with the margins conver nearly to the apex (while in the ovato-acuminate leaves of L. hamatifolia the margins of the larger lobe are concave above the junction with the involute lobe); the involute lobe is smaller, and has not a projecting tooth near the apex as in L. hamatifolia. 65. L. calcarea, lahert ; Syn. Hep. p. 344; H. P. 63. Jog. hamatifolia B. echinata, Hook. Br. Jung. t. Suppl. 3. Hab. Z, P. oce. ad saxa calcarea in regione media montis Pic de Ger, ut et in valle Combascou. * I did not observe Lejeunia minutissima in the Pyrenees, but it will not be out of place to mention here that I had lately the opportunity of exami- ning Sir J. E. Smith’s original specimens of this species, gathered in the New Forest by C. Lyell, Esq. in 1806, and figured on plate 1633 of Eng. Bot., and that they agree as to the presence of stipules and every other essential character with Hooker’s figure in ‘ Brit. Jungermanniz,’t.52. Dr. Taylor was therefore in error (as I have always suspected) in maintaining Sir J. E. Smith’s plant to be the eastipulaceous species; but as my distinguished and lamented friend was the first to clearly distinguish the latter, I propose that it shall bear his name, and the amended synonymy will stand thus: Lejeunia minutissima, Smith! in Eng. Bot. t. 1633 (sub Jung.) ; Hook. Br. Jung. t. 52. Jungermannia ulicina, Tayl.! in Trans. of Edinb. Bot. Soc. 1841, i. p. 115. Lejeunia ulicina, Syn. Hep. p. 387. Lejeunia Taylori, Spruce. /ungermannia minutissima, Tayl.! l. c. (non Smith). Lejeunia minutissima, Syn. Hep. 1. c. Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 218 21. Frullania, Raddi. 66. F. dilatata, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1600 (sub Jung.) ; Syn. Hep. p- 415; Hook. Br. Jung. t. 5; M. P. 64. abe Hab. Zo_3 in arborum cortice. 67. F. fragilifolia, Tayl. ! in Annals of Nat. Hist. xii. p. 172; Syn. Hep. p. 437; H. P. 65. Hab. Z, P. occ. im arboris unice trunco prope pagum Gélos. 68. F. Tamarisci, L. ; Hook. Br. Jung. t. 6 (sub Jung.) ; Syn. Hep. p. 438; H. P. 66. Hab. Zy_; fere ubique, arborea et saxatilis. Hemicyclum 2. Frondose. Subtribus 1. Coponiz#, Dumortier. 22. Fossombronia, Raddi. 69. F. pusilla, L.; Hook. Br. Jung. t. 69 (sub Jung.) ; Syn. Hep. p. 468; H. P. 67. Hab. Z,_; in fossarum parietibus, haud vulgata. St. Sever. Daz (Grateloup). B.-de-Bigorre. Subtribus 2. HarLotanea, N. ab E. 23. Pellia, Raddi. 70. P. epiphylla, L.; Hook. Br. Jung. t. 47 (sub Jung.) ; Syn. Hep. p. 488. Hab. Z,_; m fossarum marginibus. 71. P. calycina, Tayl.! in Mackay, Fl. Hib. Pt. 2. p. 55 (sub Jung.) ; Syn. Hep. p. 490 ; H. P. 68. Hab. Z)_, P. oce. et ec. in rivulorum ripis udis circa Dax, Pau et B.-de-Bigorre. 24. Blasia, Micheli. 72. B. pusilla, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1605; Syn. Hep. p. 491; H. P. 69. Jg. Blasia, Hook. Br. Jung. t. 82-84. Hab. Z,_, P. oce. in rupibus ophiticis Stz. Pandelon prope Aq. Tarbellicas. P. c. in humidiusculis montis Superbagnéres. ‘Subtribus 3. AneuREs, N. ab E. 25. Aneura, Dumortier. 73. A. pinguis, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1602 (sub Jung.) ; Syn. Hep. p- 493. Hab. Z, “in paludibus ac ripis, fontibusque prope Aq. Tar- bellicas ” (Grateloup, /. c.). 74. A. multifida, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1602 (sub Jung.) ; Syn. Hep. p- 496. 214 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. Hab. Z, “ad terram humidam prope fontes ac supra truncos putridos arborum, circa Dax” (Grateloup, /. c.). 75. A. palmata, Hedw. Theor. Gen. (sub Jung.) ; Ekart, Sy- nops. Jung. t. 13. f. 115; Syn. Hep. p. 498; H. P. 70. Hab. Zs in truncis putridis. Val de Jéret, &c. Subtribus 4. Merzcrriea, N. ab E. . 26. Metzgeria, Raddi. 76. M. furcata, L.; Hook. Br. Jung. t. 55 et 56 (sub Jung.) ; Syn. Hep. p. 502 ; H. P. 71. Hab. Z,_3 im saxis, arborum cortice, &e. 77. M. pubescens, Schrank ; Hook. Br. Jung. t.73 (sub Jung.) ; Syn. Hep. p. 504; H. P. 72. Hab. Z)_3 in rupibus wmbrosis montium frequens, planitiei rarior (Dax ; Grateloup). Tribus 2. Marcuantiea, N. ab E. Subtribus 1. Lunu.ariea, N. ab E. 27. Lunuleria, Micheli. 78. L. vulgaris, Micheli, Noy. Gen. Pl. p. 4. t. 4; Syn. Hep. p. 511; H. P. 73. Hab. Zo; ing, imis muris, viarum umbrosarum lateribus, &e. ch i ? . . . ? Pyrenzeorum humiliorum ut et Agri Syrtici, frequens. Subtribus 2. Jecorariza, N, ab E. 28. Marchantia, Linneus. 79. M. polymorpha, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1603 ; Syn. Hep. p. 522. Hab. Zo_, locis exustis, &c., in planitie vulgatissime, in mon- tibus rarius. 29. Preissia, N. ab E. 80. P. commutata, N. ab E. Europ: Leberm. 4. p. Ixy. et 117; Syn. Hep. p. 539; H. P.74. Marchantia androgyna, Tayl.! in Linn. Trans. 17. p. 380. t. 12. f. 1. Hab. Z,in rupibus humidiusculis. Mont Lizé; Labassére, &e. 30. Dumortiera, Reinwardt. 81. D. irrigua, Wils. in Hook. Eng. Fl. v. P. 1. p. 106 (sub Marchantia) ; Syn. Hep. p.543; H.P.75. Hygropyla irrigua, Tayl.! im Linn. Trans. xvii. p. 390. Hab. Z, ing, P. c. B.-de- Bigorre, ad ripas rivuli qui ad thermas dict. de Salut originem suam habet ; sociis Pellia calycina et Fe- gatella conica. ‘rs Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 215 31. Fegatella, Raddi. 82. F. conica, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1604 (sub Marchantia); Syn. Hep. p- 546; H. P. 76. Hab. Zy_, locis humidis. 32. Reboulia, N. ab E. 83. R. hemispherica, Raddi in Opuse. scient. di Bolon. i. p- 357 ; Syn. Hep. p. 548. Hab. Z, Daz, in humidiusculis ac umbrosis (Grateloup; R. S.). 33. Fimbriaria, N. ab E. 84. F. fragrans, Schleich. Cent. exsice. 3. n. 64 (sub Mar- chantia) ; Syn. Hep. p. 558. Hab. Z, “ad margines fontium et fossarum ac in rupibus um- brosis prope Daz” (Grateloup, /. c.). Subtribus 3. Tarcionie#, N. ab E. 34. Targionia, Micheli. 85. T. Micheli, Corda in Opitz Beitr. i. p. 649; Syn. Hep. p- 574. Targionia hypophylla, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1604. Hab. Z, “ circa Dax” (Grateloup, /. c.). Tribus 3. AntHocEROTEA, N. ab E. 35. Anthoceros, Micheli. 86. A. levis, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1606 ; Syn. Hep. p. 586. Hab. Z, “ad terram, in locis umbrosis humidiusculis, prope Aq. Tarb.” (Grateloup, J. c.). 87. A. punctatus, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1601; Syn. Hep. p. 583; HP. 77. Hab. Z_, locis humidis solo argilloso precipue. St. Pandelon. St. Sever. Loucrup prope B.-de-Bigorre. Tribus 4. Riccrrz, Lindenberg. 36. Spherocarpus, Micheli. 88. S. Micheli, Bell.; Mont. im Ann. des Se. nat. ix. p. 39; Syn. Hep. p. 595. Hab. Z, circa Dax. “Elle croit sur la terre humide de quelques landes de Marensin, par Vancienne route de Bordeaux a Bayonne” (Grateloup, /. c.). 37. Riccia, Micheli. 89. R. glauca, L.; Syn. Hep. p. 599. Hab. Z, “supra terram argillaceam in locis umbrosis Dax” (Grateloup, /. c.) ; locis cultis Sti. Sever. 216 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 90. R. ciliata, Hoffm. ; Syn. Hep. p. 602. Hab. Z, “ad terram madidam circa Dax” (Grateloup, /. c.). 91. R. fluitans, L. ; Syn. Hep. p. 610. Hab. Z, “in fontibus Sti. Pandelon, &c.” (Grateloup, J. ¢.) ; St. Sever (Dufour !). 92. R. natans, L.; Syn. Hep. p. 606. Hab. Z, “in aquis stagnantibus Sti. Paul, prope Aq. Tarbel- licas ” (Grateloup, /. c.). 217 XXI. On the British species of Plumbaginacee. By CuaR es C. Basineton, M.A., F.L.S., F.G.S. Reap 8TH Fesruary 1849. Tue publication of the 12th volume of DeCandolle’s invaluable ‘ Prodromus,’ in which the description of the Plumbaginacee by M. E. Boissier is contained, has again drawn my attention to our native species included in that order, upon which I formerly be- stewed considerable study, but without arriving at any satisfac- tory result. With the help of Boissier’s descriptions I have now re-examined all the British specimens which I have been able to obtain, and although the result is far from being such as I could -have wished, still it seems desirable to place it before botanists in order that their attention may be turned towards these plants, and thus some definite conclusion may perhaps be obtained. 1. ArmeriA, Willd. Boissier does not seem quite satisfied concerning the perma- nency of some of the characters upon which the species of Ar- meria are founded, and it must be confessed that the result of my examination of our plants has not tended to increase any little dependence that I placed upon them. The characters to which I refer are those taken from the relative lengths of the pedicels and calyx-tubes, and the presence of hairiness upon the angles alone of the latter or over its whole surface. I have however thought it desirable to characterize the possible species by employing distinctions derived from those parts as well as from others, in order that they may correspond with the species adopted in the ‘Prodromus.’ I shall then notice two other specimens of which I am in possession; and also make a few remarks upon a possible mode by which the supposed species might be combined if the doubtful characters were neglected. Armeria, Willd. Sec. 2, Puaciopasis. § 1. Hototricnz, Boiss. Tubus calycinus totus et ad costas et ad costarum intervalla pilosus. 1. A. maritima (Willd.) ; foliis linearibus obtusiusculis uninerviis planis glabris vel parce ciliatulis, scapis villosulis, involucri phyllis 218 Mr. C.C. Babington on British species of Plumbaginacee. latis obtusisque, dorso late herbaceis exterioribus dorso excurrente acutiusculis, reliquis late scarioso-marginatis muticis, pedicello calycinum tubum equante. A. maritima, Willd. En. Berol. i. 333; DeCand. Prod. xii. 677. The leaves of this plant are numerous, thin, rounded at the end, usually much shorter than the scape, but sometimes of half its length. The outer involucral bracts are ovate, and have on their backs a broad green herbaceous band extending to a little beyond their summit where it forms a strong and short mucro. The inner bracts are also furnished with the dorsal green band, but m them it terminates abruptly at some distance below the end which is similarly scarious with the sides. The calyx-tube is very thickly clothed with hair both on its angles and in the hollows between them ; it is about as long as the limb which has short acute lobes each furnished with a slightly excurrent rib forming a short awn. Boissier states that he has seen specimens of this plant from England and Ireland, and that it inhabits the maritime districts of northern and middle Europe. He does not quote any figure of it, nor am I aware that any exists, for that contained in ‘ Eng. Bot.’ doubtless represents A. pubescens, to which also belong most of my specimens preserved under the name of A. maritima, The only specimens to which I can satisfactorily apply the name of A. maritima were gathered in Jersey in June and July 1837 and 1838 by myself, and near Chichester, Sussex, by the Rev. W. W. Newbould in 1842. 2. A. pubigera (Boiss.); foliis linearibus obtusiusculis uninerviis subtriquetris superne subcanaliculatis punctulatis facie inferiori ob- tuse carinatis, scapis pubescentibus, involucri phyllis pallide brun- neis scariosis dorso incrassatis exterioribus cuspidatis, reliquis latis obtusis apiceque scariosis, pedicellis tubo calycis dimidio brevio- ribus. A. pubigera f. scotica, Boiss. in DeCand. Prod. xii. 678. A. maritima, Bab. Iceland Plants in Ann. Nat. Hist. xx. 33. The leaves of this plant are shorter than those of A. maritima, and their sides are so far folded together as to cause them to ap- pear to be very narrow. The outer involucral bracts are blunter than those of the preceding plant, but have a more slender and acute point. My specimens do not afford me conclusive evidence of the presence or absence of a dorsal green band, but the bracts are certainly thickened, and were perhaps green in that part simi- larly to those of A. maritima. The calyx-tube is not so thickly hairy as in the preceding plant, but is similarly covered through- out with hairs; it is about as long as the limb, which has very short acute lobes terminating in longer awns than those of A. maritima. Mr. C, C. Babington on British species of Plumbaginacer. 219 Boissier places our plant (which he has seen from the island of Staffa alone) as the variety scotica of his A. pubigera, with which species, if I am correct in supposing that my specimens are the same plant, it does not very well accord. A. pubigera appears to be only known in cultivation and is stated to be “ tota dense pubescens,” and its mvolucral bracts are described as “omnino scariosis.” In our plant the pubescence is far from being dense, on the leaves it is very thin and scattered, and the involucre is quite glabrous. The latter part also cannot be de- scribed as “ omnino scariosum,” for its bracts are certainly much thickened on the back, and present the appearance of having been green there. My specimens vary greatly in size, but are doubtless states of one species. They were obtained at Southampton in June 1827, Tintagel, Cornwall, July 1839, by myself; at West Wittering, Sussex, in Nov. 1843, by the Rev. W. W. Newbould; Folke- stone, Kent, by Mr. W. Pamplin; and Tenby, Pembrokeshire, by Mr. F. J. A. Hort. The plant gathered near Reikiavic in Iceland in July 1846 is undoubtedly of this species. § 2. Prevrorricuz, Boiss. Tubus calycinus ad costas tantum pilosus, intervallis costarum glabris. * Spicule intra involucrum sessiles. a. Folia inter se subconformia. 3. A. pubescens (Link) ; foliis linearibus uninerviis planis glabris puberulisve, scapis pubescentibus, involucri phyllis dorso late herbaceis exterioribus triangulari-ovatis acutis, reliquis latis ob- tusis et scarioso-marginatis muticis, pedicello calycinum tubum zequante. A. pubescens, ‘‘ Link in Rep. Nat. Cur. Berol. i. 180; DeCand. Prod. xii. 680. Statice Armeria, Eng. Bot. t. 226. Leaves short, usually much shorter than the scape, bluntly pointed or sometimes even on the same plant acute. The outer involucral bracts are different in shape from the others, but do not exceed them in length. The tube of the calyx is perfectly glabrous between the prominent hairy ribs ; it is about as long as the limb, and has very broad short and acute lobes with the rib extending to the end, but it can scarcely be considered as ex- current. I believe this to be a frequent inhabitant of salt marshes and the sea-shore, perhaps more common in Britain than the A. ma- ritima, which it very greatly resembles. My low-country speci- mens (from Montrose and Dolgelly) have scapes of 5 or 6 inches 220 Mr.C.C. Babington on British species of Plumbaginacez. in length and leaves from 1 to 3 inches long. It is also fre- quently found on mountain tops, and has been mistaken in Bri- tain for A. alpina, which isa totally different plant. On moun- tains the scapes are usually, but not always, considerably shorter than in plants growing near to the sea, and the pedicels are shorter than the calyx-tube, often not above half its length. In other respects they correspond. I possess two curious specimens, gathered upon the exposed summit of Croghan mountain in the isle of Achil m Ireland, in which the leaves are hardly half an inch long and the scapes do not exceed an inch in length. In addition to the above-mentioned specimens from Achil I have the alpine plant before me from Caernarvonshire (Snowdon and Glyder), Cumberland (Helvellyn), Yorkshire (Wensley Dale), Aberdeenshire (Ben na Bourd), and Orkney. It may justly be doubted how far this plant has claims to be considered as a distinct species from A. maritima. The peculiar clothing of the calyx-tube in each seems to be the only tangible point of difference between them. 4. A. duriuscula; foliis linearibus obtusiusculis uninerviis subtri- guetris superne subcanaliculatis facie inferiori obtuse carinatis pilo- sis, scapis pubescentibus, involucri phyllis dorso late herbaceis exterioribus triangulari-ovatis acutis, reliquis latis obtusis et sca- rioso-marginatis muticis, pedicello calycinum tubum subzquante. Leaves short, about half as long as the scape, folded in a similar manner with those of A. pubigera, but more slender. The outer involucral bracts are much narrower than the others, and very similar to, but shorter than, those of A. pubescens. The tube of the calyx is quite glabrous between the prominent hairy ribs, it is about as long as the limb, and has broad short very acute lobes with the midrib scarcely extending to the end. I have been unable to identify this plant with any of the species described by Boissier, and am therefore forced to consider it as new. It greatly resembles A. pubigera, but its leaves are not punctured on the upper surface, its involucral bracts are broadly herbaceous on the back, its calyx-tube is not uniformly pilose, its calyx-lobes are not awned, and its pedicel is longer. To our other species it bears a very slight resemblance, and is at once distinguished from them by its leaves. I am indebted for my specimens to my friend Mr. F. J. A. Hort, of Trinity College, Cambridge, who gathered it on the Tors near the sea at Ilfracombe, Devonshire, in July 1848, by whom the specific name was suggested. 5. A. plantaginea (Willd.); foliis lineari-lanceolatis 3—5-nerviis margine anguste membranaceis, scapis glabris scabris, involucri phyllis exterioribus triangularibus lanceolatisve cuspidatis in Mr. C. C. Babington on British species of Plumbaginacee. 221 alabastro juniori capitulum superantibus, reliquis ovatis obova- tisque membranaceo-marginatis obtusis, pedicello vix tubo calycis dimidio zquante. A. plantaginea, Willd. En. Berol. i. 834 ; DeCand. Prod. xii. 683 ; Eng. Bot. Suppl. t. 2928. The broader leaves furnished with more than one nerve di- stinguish this plant from our other species. It is remarkable that Boissier describes the pedicel of this species as equalling the calyx-tube, whereas I have never found it to equal the half of that part in length, and that he combines with it the A. scor- zonerifolia (Willd.), to which Koch awards a pedicel shorter than half the calyx-tube. Our only station for this plant is the island of Jersey. Having described all the supposed species which are known to be natives of Britain, I proceed to make a few remarks upon two specimens preserved in my herbarium which I am unable to refer to either of the above, and do not feel myself justified in naming even as probable new species. 1. A plant gathered at Trewavas near Marazion in Cornwall, in July 1839. This accords in most respects with 4. pubescens, but has quite glabrous scapes, ovate and scarcely acute outer bracts, and very short petioles. Its heads also are remarkably small. Had not so much stress been laid upon such differences as these by Bois- sier and others who have a far more extended knowledge of the genus than I possess, I should have unhesitatingly placed this as a form of A. pubescens, and it is only a deference for high autho- rities that even now prevents me from doing so. It exactly re- sembles some of the smaller states of that plant. 2. A plant found on the shores of the Gare Loch in Dumbar- tonshire in Aug. 1838 by the Rev. Churchill Babington. This also agrees very closely with A. pubescens, and is probably a variety of it. It differs solely in having its spikelets shortly but distinctly stalked within the involucre. This character is employed to distinguish a subsection by Boissier, and is there- fore doubtless deserving of attention. I may now remark, that of the above supposed species A. ma- ritima and A. pubescens most closely resemble each other, their outermost bracts differ shghtly in form, and the latter has its calyx- tube pilose only upon the prominent angles, the interstices bemg quite glabrous. As far as I have myself had an opportunity of observing, the latter character appears to be constant ; but should such prove not to be the case, and I beg to call particularly the attention of botanists to it, then they might very well be com- bined under the name of A. maritima, the older although far from being the better name. 222 Mr. C.C. Babington on British species of Plumbaginacee: If we now consider the other two doubtful species (for A. plan- taginea cannot be questioned), A. pubigera and A. duriuscula, we shall find that if the herbaceous back of the bracts, a doubtful point as far as our plant is concerned, be neglected, the latter differs from the former by having longer pedicels and a pilose- striate calyx-tube. The character derived from the length of the pedicels is apparently so far constant as not to allow of its being neglected until greater evidence of its variability is obtained. I trust that I may be allowed to recommend this point also to the attention of botanists who have an opportunity of examining the living plants. On the distinction founded on the calyx-tube no further remark is necessary. It does not appear that we are in a position to overthrow the characters upon which Boissier has founded his sections, and until such is the case we must recognize these four plants as distinct species, although I have a very strong suspicion that they really constitute only two. : 2. Srarice, Linn. I now proceed to attempt to bring the nomenclature of our species of Statice into conformity with that used in the ‘ Pro- dromus.’ In accordance with Boissier’s views, which I am in- clined to adopt, all our species will alter their names with the exception of S. Limonium, and one will be added to their num- ber. Our plants form part of the section Limonium (Boiss.) and will stand as follows. 1, S. Limonium (Linn.); foliis elliptico-oblongis mucronatis uni- nerviis venosis basi in petiolum attenuatis, scapo subtereti superne corymbosis, spiculis 1—-3-floris ascendentibus im spicas secundas patentes vel recurvas distiche et dense congestis, calycis limbo prop- ter denticulos minutos inter lobos majores integros acutos sitos subdecemlobo, bractea exteriori parva dorso herbaceo carinato ex- currente, S. Limonium, Eng. Bot. t. 102; DeCand. Prod. xii. 644. S. Behen, Drej. Fl. Hafn. 122; Fries, Summa Plant. Scand. 200. S. Limonium, 1. Scanica, Fries, Nov. Fl. Suec. Mant. i. 10; Mant. i. 17% Scape usually not branching im its lower half, often not until near the corymbose summit. Spikes short. Spikelets densely imbricated. Outer bract acute, with an excurrent herbaceous point and a white or brownish membranous margin ; inner twice or three times as long, white and membranous at the sides and blunt or emarginate or split summit. Leaves blunt with a mucro and wavy at the edges, or acute and mucronate and scarcely at all wavy. Muddy salt marshes on the English coasts. Is it found in Scotland or Ireland ? Mr. C. C. Babington on British species of Plumbaginacee. 223 2. S. Bahusiensis (Fries) ; foliis oblongo-lanceolatis mucronatis uni- nerviis venis inconspicuis in petiolum decurrentibus, scapo sub- angulato ramosissimo paniculato, spiculis 1-3-floris secundis di- stantibus in spicas arrectas vel incurvatas laze dispositis, calycis limbo propter denticulos minutos inter lobos majores denticulatos acutos sitos subdecemlobo, bractea exteriori parva dorso herbaceo subexcurrente. S. Bahusiensis, Fries, “‘ Herb. Normale, iii. 18 ;’ Summa, 200; De- Cand. Prod. xii. 644. S. Limonium, 2. Bahusiensis, Fries, Nov. Fl. Suec. Mant. i. 10; Mant. ii. 17 (excl. syn.). S. rariflora, Drej. Fl. Hafn. 121; Reich. Fl. exsic. 2200; Eng. Bot. Suppl. t. 2917. Scape nearly always branching from near its base, not at all corymbose, and although much divided below, the ultimate sub- divisions (or spikes) are long and simple. Spikelets often only 1-flowered, quite distinct, not imbricated. Outer bract broad, cuspidate or acute, with a slight mucro and a white membranous margin usually deeply tinged at its base with pink ; inner twice as long, very blunt. Leaves usually blunt with a mucro from, or from just beneath, the extremity, nearly even at the edges. Inhabiting less muddy places than S. Limonium, and found throughout the United Kingdom. A few observations upon the name of this plant are necessary. Boissier has adopted that employed here, owing probably to Fries’s observation in his ‘Summa Plant. Scand.’ (200) : “ e prioritatis lege hee species S. Bahusiensis, sab quo nomine sex annos ante Dreyerum descripsi et in H. N. distribui, dicenda est.” Ata first view this would seem most conclusive, but on a more careful examination it appears that the name was given in the ‘ Mantissa altera’ (anno 1839) to the plant as a species having been used for the sake of distinction, but apparently not specifically, in the * Mant. prima’ (1832). As unfortunately I am not im possession of the ‘ Herb. Normale,’ u1., I do not know if the plant was there considered as a species or variety (although from the remark already quoted probably as the former), nor the date of its pub- lication. Drejer published his ‘ Flora Hafn.’? m 1838, and has therefore the priority if the second ‘ Mantissa’ is the origin of the name S. Bahusiensis used specifically ; but if it was so used in the ‘ Herb. Norm.’ it is then probable that it is the older name, and its use there is a sufficient publication to give it the claim “ prioritatis lege.” 3. S. Dodartii (Gir.) ; foliis obovato-spathulatis basi trinerviis et in petiolum alatum decurrentibus, scapis rigidis rectis alternatim ra- mosis, ramis sterilibus nullis, spiculis 2—4-floris in spicas lineares crussas subverticales distiche et dense imbricatis, calycis limbo 5- lobo denticulis intermediis nullis : lobis obtusis integris. 224 Mr. C.C. Babington on British species of Plumbaginacez. S. Dodartii, Girard in Ann. Sc. Nat. ser. 2. xvii. 81. t. 4; DeCand. Prod. xii. 648. Limonium minus bellidis minoris folio, Dodart, Mem. ed. 1676, p.95. Scape usually not branched in its lower half in our plant; branches often simple, short. Outer bract acute ; inner twice as long, obovate-elliptical, obtuse ; both with white diaphanous mar- gins faintly tinged with pmk. Leaves blunt with a small mucro usually from just below the extremity. Rocky shores. Berry Head, Devon, Miss A. Griffiths. Lang- land Bay and Pennard, Glamorganshire. Giltar Head, Pem- brokeshire. 4. S. occidentalis (Lloyd) ; foliis lanceolato-spathulatis acutiusculis basi obscure trinerviis et in petiolum alatum longe attenuatis, seapis gracilibus flexuosis fere a basi dichotome ramosissimis, ramis inferioribus nonnullis sterilibus, spiculis 2—4-floris in spicas tenues suberectas lineares distiche imbricatis, calycis limbo 5-lobo denti- culis intermediis nullis : lobis obtusis integris. . occidentalis, Lloyd, Fl. Loire inf. 212; DeCand. Prod. xii. 648. . Dodartii 6. humilis, Gir. Ann. Sc. Nat. ser. 3. ii. 326. . lanceolata, Reich. Iconog. t. 719. f. 961. . cordata, G. H. Smith, Pl. of S. Kent, 18. t. 2. . reticulata, Hook. Fl. Scot. i. 97. . binervosa, G. E. Smith in Eng. Bot. Suppl. t. 2663. Scape usually branching quite from its base ; branches repeat- edly forked, elongated. Outer bract acute ; inner twice as long, obovate-cuneate, obtuse ; both with a deep pink band at the base of the white diaphanous margin. Leaves often rather acute, with a small mucro usually from below their extremity. On the chalk cliffs of Kent. Shingly places near Cley next the sea, Norfolk. Cliffs at the Mull of Galloway. Near Dublin, Dr. Tyacke. Cliffs near St. Helier’s, Jersey; and in Alderney. St. Martin’s, Guernsey, Rev. VW. W. Newbould. This is doubtless the Limonium minus of Ray (Syn. ed. 3. 202), the L. parvum of Gerard (Herb. 332; Em. 411) as supposed by the Rev. G. E. Smith, for the figure given by the latter author after Lobel (Icon. 291) can represent no other known British species. The sterile branches show that it is not mtended for any variety of S. Limoniwm, as was supposed by Smith. It is much to be wished that some competent botanist would inform us what is the Statice which grows “ upon the chalkie cliffe going from the towne of Margate downe to the sea side, upon the left hand,” for that is the only place where Gerard found his plant. Dillenius (Ray’s Syn. ed. 3. 202) adds Ramsgate and Harwich as stations for it. It seems clear that the S. spathulata (Desf.) obtained “in ru- pibus maritimis Barbariz ad la Calle,” of which Boissier has seen MNNNM MN Mr. C.C. Babington on British species of Plumbaginacere. 225 an authentic specimen, is quite distinct from the S. spathulata of British authors (see DeCand. Prod. xii. 649) ; and after a careful examination of our plants I am satisfied that Boissier is correct in supposing that two species are included under the S. spathu- lata of Hooker, and that they are the S. Dodartii (Gir.) and S. occidentalis (Lloyd). I have not seen French specimens of the former, but can have no doubt of its identity with our plant after comparing it carefully with M. de Girard’s elaborate de- scription (Ann. Se. Nat. ser. 2. xvi. 31), although there are a few slight discrepancies. I am possessed of a good specimen of the S. occidentalis, through the kindness of M. Lenormand of Vire, and find it to accord precisely with the other form called S. spathulata by us. As also I am possessed of an authentic specimen of the S. binervosa (G. EH. Sm.), which is doubtfully referred to S. occidentalis by Boissier, I am enabled to state that they are undoubtedly the same plant, although no sterile branches are represented on the plate in ‘ Eng. Bot. Suppl.’ As that name was published in 1830 it has the priority of the one here adopted, which dates only from 1844. The high authority deservedly awarded to the ‘ Prodromus,’ which will doubtless cause the use of Mr. Lloyd’s name universally on the continent, seems a suffi- cient reason for not attempting to replace it by one which we could scarcely, under the circumstances of the case, expect to be adopted out of Britain. I trust therefore that my friend Mr. Smith will excuse my not following his nomenclature in this case. 5. S. caspica (Willd.); foliis obovato- vel lanceolato-spathulatis in petiolum attenuatis, scapis a basi ramosissimis granulato-scabris, ramis inferioribus capiliaceo-multifidis sterilibus : axillis acutangulis, spiculis 2—3-floris in spicas ad ramorum extremitatem confertas densissime congestis, calycis limbo 5-lobo denticulis intermediis nullis : lobis ovatis cuspidatis denticulatis. S. caspica, Willd. En. Berol. i. 336 ; Bieb. Fl. Tauro-Cauc. iii. 253 ; Bert. Fl. Ital. ii. 530; Reich. Iconog. uu. t. 194; DeCand. Prod. xii. 660. S. reticulata, Bieb. Fl. Tauro-Cauc. i. 250; Sm. Eng. Bot. t. 328; Eng. Fl. ii. 116. not Linn. S. bellidifolia, DeCand. Fl. Fr. iii. 421. S. dichotoma, Duby, Bot. Gall. i. 388. not Cavan. Scape often simple for about an inch from its base, but after- wards repeatedly forked with acute-angled axils. Outer bract almost wholly diaphanous, bluntly pointed ; inner twice as long, blunt, upper half wholly diaphanous. Leaves short, variable in breadth and often rather acute, usually with a small mucro from below their extremity ; the point sometimes so strongly recurved as to cause the leaf to appear retuse. Muddy shores of Norfolk and Suffolk. Jersey, Dr..Jos. Dickson. TRANS, BOT. SOC. VOL. III. Q 226 Mr. C.C. Babington on British species of Plumbaginacez. British botanists will doubtless complain that the name usually employed by them for this plant is here replaced by one nearly or altogether a stranger to them, and which certainly seems far from appropriate when applied to an English plant; but it may be remarked that the name S. reticulata has been attached to so many quite different species as to make its retention a source of confusion and difficulty rather than of use. The remark of Boissier- seems very just when, after stating that the Linnean plant is probably that now called S. cancellata (Bernh.), he adds, “hoe nomen ceterum multis plantis attributum omnino rejici- endum.” The Linnean specific character is short, but to my mind conclusive against our plant bemg his S. reticulata. His words are, “8S. scapo paniculato prostrato, ramis sterilibus retro- flexis nudis, foliis cuneiformibus” (Sp. Pl. 394) ; and it is curious to observe how Smith, when publishing the supposed S. reticu- lata in ‘ Eng. Bot.’ (t. 328), shgbtly altered that character by the addition of the words “a little pointed” to the description of the leaves: in the ‘ Eng. Fl.’ (ii. 116) he has omitted the term “yamis retroflexis ” of Linnus, but still says “leaves wedge- shaped”’ in the specific character, but alters it to “ spathulate ” in the description. Our plant certaimly cannot be correctly de- scribed as having “ ramis sterilibus retroflexis,” for they are all ascending or even erect, forming very acute angles at their bifur- cations; neither are its leaves at all “wedge-shaped,” but may be correctly designated obovate-spathulate. The remark in ‘ Eng. Bot.,’ that the “bark in our specimens is a little crisped and tuberculated, which we do not observe in the Linnzan ones,” shows that Smith was not altogether satisfied of the identity of the plants. Let us now turn to the S. cancellata (Bernh.), a specimen of which (the S. furfuracea, Reich. FI. exsic.) is now before me, and we shall find the “ramis retroflexis” of Linnzeus, or as Boissier says, “scapis ramosissimis rectangule-mfracto-flexuosis,” and also the “foliis cuneiformibus,” or as he describes them, “‘ obovato- cuneatis retusis.” Having [ think disposed of the name S. reticulata as applica- ble to our plant, we now come to the proof of its identity with the S. caspica (Willd.), and here it may be remarked that Sir W. J. Hooker (Br. Fl. ed. 5. 272) states that he is satisfied that “the S. caspica of Willdenow is the same as” the S. reticulata of Smith. I have now before me an-extensive series of specimens of the European forms of S. caspica, viz. of the S. dichotoma of Duby, 8S. bellidifolia of DeCandoile, and S. caspica of Reichen- bach. All of them are unquestionably the same species as our S. reticulata from Norfolk, indeed I do not find that they differ in any respect. In none*ef them are the leaves at all retuse, as Mr. C. C. Babington on British species of Plumbaginacee. 227 seems sometimes to be the case with the Taurian plant described by Biebersteim, and originally called S. reticulata by him, but afterwards identified with the S. caspica of Willdenow, the Lin- nzan synonym being excluded. Can it be that the falsely retuse appearance occasionally put on by the leaves, as noticed in the above description of our plant, has deceived him? Having now noticed all our known species of Plumbaginacee, I submit these remarks to the consideration of botanists, in the hope that they will be received with those allowances for their imperfect character which an attempt to elucidate so difficult a tribe of plants seems to require, and that they may lead to a more complete knowledge of this beautiful portion of our flora than we as yet possess. St. John’s College, Cambridge, Jan, 18, 1849, Q 2 Badersen t fr ver Ce.dbci4 Mbp vz WICH ate ity Slr ide aot} tiroley eve tds thvive rent ; eee iaclaeal abies Acitere i” “|r ages a Raitt Vi Haciwiny Rriae x fais wena Oh: * Di behets aaa fe eit . _s i? iad ic aie ® \ Utaxs Raps t i Tide 3 4) wy ai Py Ah Ave eS ie iy cet ie wie itt; ‘a eal, PO .7 avin. ¥i | } : Nie ss i) t ‘ i pel 8 Pit WL we vitied Pete ee OFF PI OSs os ait mretnunhy (Waste? [Oversee Ay ae : La a Os y} > i * 3 in oe + — “ ‘ i F i re ; tin Tedogt r ' Prey, tigen ee nore ee a | e : af ai 20%) iy | arom sire nga aaly yA i 7+ ~ iy ¢ Pir ce ty ees Las vir te FQ: oe = ets am ‘dy + aad 13 nggts. whtint le satan, syont mao i an xl Ba — ‘y) tae “tees Sa a 229 XXII. Alge Orientales :—Descriptions of new Species belonging to the genus Sargassum. By R. K. Grevitie, LL.D. &e. [Continued from p. 102.] Reap 12TH Aprit 1849. At the moment when I have brought these descriptions of Sar- gassa to a close, I have learned that the first volume of the ‘ Ge- nera et Species Algarum’ by the younger Agardh, has appeared. This I was, of course, unprepared for, having never, in fact, even seen the work advertised. I would gladly have deferred bring- ing forward my present series of papers until I could have had the benefit of consulting that work, but it is now tvo late, and some confusion in nomenclature will be the probable result. It will be remembered that in commencing these descriptions I stated, that with few exceptions the subjects had been transmitted to me by my friend Dr. Wight for publication in the second volume of the ‘ Prod. Fl. Ind. Orientalis,’ and that the imterruption which had occurred in the continuation of that undertaking had in- duced me, after retaining my notes and drawings for many years, to publish them in a modified form through the medium of the Botanical Society. It is quite possible that during such an in- terval of time the author of the ‘Genera et Species Algarum’ may have received from other travellers some of the species dis- covered by Dr. Wight, in which case there will inevitably be a collision of names; and although my manuscript has been lying by me for a long period, M. Agardh will have the unques- tionable right which priority of publication confers. Where, however, we may have unfortunately described under different names the same plant, I may be allowed to hope that the figures which I have given will assist in removing the confusion. 19. Sargassum gracile (nob.); caule teretiusculo, filiformi; foliis linearibus, utrinque attenuatis, remote subdenticulatis, uninervi- bus; vesiculis parvis, subsphericis, muticis, petiolatis, petiolis planis, dilatatis ; receptaculis ramosis, axillaribus, lineari-cuneatis, ad apicem compressis, acute et grosse dentatis. Hab. in mari Peninsule Indiz Orientalis ; Wight. Root I have not seen. Plant, as far as I can judge from the mutilated specimens before me, 2 or 3 feet in length or more. Stem 230 Dr. Greville on some new species of Sargassum. cylindraceous, filiform, giving off numerous spreading branches — at intervals of about one inch, and which are 6 inches to a foot or more long. These branches are clothed with others several inches in length, produced at shorter intervals, on which are situated the fruit-bearimg ramuli. Leaves an inch long or more, about a line broad, lmear, acuminate, almost entire, or remotely denticulate, furnished with a nerve and pores, and attenuated below into a very slender petiole. Vesicles about a line in dia- meter, subspherical, sometimes slightly pyriform, destitute of apiculus, supported on flat, foliaceous, dilated stalks, 1-14 line im length, and produced from the raceme of fructification. Re- ceptacles axillary, and occasionally also terminal, 1-2 lines long, linear-cuneate, cylindraceous and unarmed below, compressed and dilated above, and furnished at the margin and apex with large, sharp, often curved teeth. The receptacles form a spa- ringly divided raceme, one of the lower branches of which often terminates in a vesicle. Occasionally a receptacle becomes tri- quetrous in the upper part, in which case every angle is toothed : sometimes receptacles appear to be proliferous, suggesting the idea of a microscopic Cacéus ; at others they are long and slender to the apex which suddenly expands into a broad mass or crown of foliaceous teeth. Colour reddish brown. Substance slightly cartilaginous. The habit of the entire plant is lax and slender. 20. Sargassum leptophyllum (nob.) ; caule brevi, tereti, tubereulato ; ramis primariis compressis ; foliis integerrimis, angustissime line- aribus, attenuatis; vesiculis parvis, ovalibus, muticis, tuberculatis; receptaculis minutis, racemosis, axillaribus, cylindraceis, oblongis vel oblongo-cuneatis. Hab. in mari Peninsule Indiz Orientalis ; Wight. Root a small callous dise. Stem, in the single example before me, scarcely half an inch long, about as thick as a sparrow’s quill, tuberculated. The very young branches which arise from this are quite flat and foliaccous, the young leaves having at first the character of pinnatifid expansions of the frond, after- wards becoming ovate or elliptical. The old branches are 1-2 feet long, compressed, about half a line broad, and begin to give off secondary branches several mches in length almost imme- diately, which in their turn bear a third series half an mch to an inch and a half long on which are produced the very short fertile ramuli. Leaves on the mature plant very numerous, an inch long or more, linear, attenuated, not half a lime broad, quite entire, with a faint nerve and a few pores. Vesicles very nume- rous, oval, tuberculated with the prominent pores; those at the base of the small branches about a line in diameter; the rest much f Fi we Dr. Greville on some new species of Sargassum. 231 smaller; all supported on stalks 1-2 lines long, flat and very slender. Receptacles numerous, axillary, less than a line long, eylindraceous, oblong or. somewhat cuneate, or partly divided, forming along with the vesicles a minute, considerably branched raceme. A slender species, but well-clothed with branches, leaves, vesi- eles and fructification. It has a great resemblance in habit to S. concinnum, but differs widely in the fructification. 21. Sargassum flexile (nob.); caule tereti, filiformi; foliis caulinis linearibus, inciso-serratis, ramis angustissime linearibus, serrato- dentatis; vesiculis sphericis, petiolatis, petiolis filiformibus; re- ceptaculis cylindraceis, lineari-clavatis, in racemo laxo dispositis. Sargassum angustifolium, Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 32? Hab. in mari Peninsule Indie Orientalis; Wight. Root a callous disc, throwing up several stems, three feet or more long, terete, in my specimens not thicker than a sparrow’s quill, giving off branches 3-12 inches in length at intervals of 1-2 inches. These branches bear a second series at short in- tervals, on which are situated the fruit-bearing ramuli. Leaves ; those arising from young shoots close to the root, sessile, oblong or linear-lanceolate, obtuse, quite entire, furnished with a strong nerve reaching to the apex, and very minute pores. The cay- line leaves, or those produced at the base of the primary branches, linear, an inch or more long, and above a line broad, somewhat acuminate, irregularly inciso-serrate, those towards the base of the stem more or less sessile. On the branches the leaves are about three-fourths of an inch long, a third of a line, or even still less, in breadth, attenuated below into a capillary footstalk ; the margin so finely toothed as to appear spinulose under a lens. There is a faint nerve, and notwithstanding the small space, scattered pores on each side. Vesicles spherical, about a line in diameter, on short filiform stalks, and found either at the base of the small branches or accompanying the racemes, Re- ceptacles axillary, and occasionally terminal, cylindraceous, linear- clubshaped, smooth, a line or more long, forming a lax raceme with 2-5 branches, sometimes solitary. Colour pale reddish brown. Substance between cartilagimous and membranaceous. As I do not possess an authentic specimen of Sargassum an- gustifolium, and as my copy of Turner’s ‘ Historia Fucorum” is not at hand, I can only consult the character and description of that plant given by Agardh. And I find there so much that agrees with the Alga I have now before me, as to make me very doubtful whether the latter be really distinct. At the same time there are considerable discrepancies. No reference is made to the cauline leaves of my plant, which are very conspicuous. The 232 Dr. Greville on some new species of Sargassum. leaves on the branches, which resemble those of S. angustifolium in their extreme narrowness, are not sessile as described by Agardh, but pass insensibly into long and very slender footstalks. The vesicles are not mucronate, nor are their little stalks dilated. Lastly, the receptacles are not “ subsolitaria,” but in racemes of several branches, and instead of being linear-lanceolate, are lmear- clavate, obtuse and rounded at the apex. Under these circum- stances I have thought it best to separate it in the meantime, and to give a figure which may assist in its ultimate determina- tion. EXPLANATION OF PLATE XV. Sargassum gracile. . Summit of a branch. . Receptacles and vesicle. . Receptacle crowned with a tuft of large semifoliaceous teeth. 2 & 3 magnified. Fig. wonwre Sargassum leptophyllum. . A small branch. . Leaves on very short young shoots, springing from the root. . A leaf from the branches, with raceme of receptacles and vesicles. . Raceme. . Vesicles. . Do. with long foliaceous stalks. One of the same. 3, 4 and 7 magnified. lillie ND OB CO bo Sargassum flexile. . Summit of a branch. . Cauline leaf. . Leaves on very short young shoots, springing from the root. . Portion of a branch from near the summit of the frond, with racemes. The last magnified. yy pile Ooh = — 233 XXIII. On the Chemical Composition of the Fluid in the Ascidia of Nepenthes. By Dr. A. VoricKer of Frankfort. Reap 12Ta Jury 1849. THE watery secretions of certain plants belonging to the genera Nepenthes, Cephalotus, and Sarracenia, have long attracted the attention of botanists ; but whilst the secreting organs of these plants have been minutely described, the chemical nature of the fluid itself has been but very imperfectly examined. That these liquids have not met with the attention to which their importance entitles them, may be accounted for by the circumstance that few chemists have an opportunity of obtaining the unaltered fluids, and that even those who are fortunate enough to procure them, seldom can command a sufficient quantity to enable them to inves- tigate their nature. With the exception of Dr. Turner’s analysis of the fluid m the ascidia of Nepenthes, 1 know of no other ana- lysis of this fluid or of similar secretions. The botanists who have given attention to the subject of the watery secretions of the leaves of plants have found these secretions to consist in most cases of nothing but pure water, and have only occasionally dis- covered in them some vegetable matter. Treviranus for instance observed a tasteless water in the corolla of Maranta gibba, which he however did not further examine; the same gentleman ex- amined the watery secretion of Amomum Zerumbet, and caused Dr. Géppert to subject it to chemical analysis, from which it re- sulted that the fluid between the scales of the spikes consisted of almost pure water, containing a small quantity of vegetable fibre and mucus. The most remarkable instance of a watery secretion from the leaves of plants is recorded in the ‘ Annals of Natural History ’ for 1848, in a paper by Mr. Wilhamson, who observed that the leaves of Caladium destillatorium had the peculiar power of ex- haling watery fluid from a point near the apex on the upper side. Each full-grown healthy leaf, according to Mr. Williamson’s ob- servation, produced about half a pint of water during the night, which, on being analysed, was found to contain a very minute portion of vegetable matter. It appeared to me highly improbable that these fluid secre- tions should consist of pure water with merely a trace of vege- table matter, and no inorganic substances whatsoever. If they are 234 Dr. A. Voeleker on the Chemical Composition of the to be regarded as true secretions, we naturally should expect them to contain some of the salts which we find in all juices of plants. I was therefore anxious to examine this point, and I am glad that I have an opportunity of bringing the results of my analysis of the fluid in the ascidia of Nepenthes before the notice of the Bota- nical Society. It is through the kindness of Prof. Balfour, Mr. Evans of the Experimental Gardens, Messrs. Jas. Dickson and Sons, and Sir W. Hooker, that I have obtained the materials for the following analysis, and I consider it my duty to express here publicly my deep sense of gratitude for the kindness and libe- rality with which the above-named gentlemen have assisted me in carrying on this inquiry. I have also to express my obliga- tions to Dr. George Wilson for kindly allowing me the use of his laboratory. Linneus regarded the ascidia of Nepenthes as a natural reser- voir for rain, and thought that the water found in them was intro- duced from without, and was not secreted by the plant itself. His opinion however has been contradicted already by many bo- tanists, especially Treviranus, who observed that the water in the pitchers of Nepenthes destillatoria is always clear, and that there exists a distinct secreting apparatus. Treviranus says, in an ar- ticle which appeared in the ‘ Edinb. New Philosoph. Journal’ for Oct. 1832 —April 1833 :—“ The parietes of the leaf of Nepenthes destillatoria are traversed by a multitude of proportionally large anastomosing veins, which contain many true spiral vessels. The upper half of its inner surface is covered with a blue rind, as parts often are which require to be protected from the action of water ; the under half is, on the contrary, shining and full of gland-like eminences directed downwards, and having a hole almost visible to the naked eye, which is uncovered by the cuticle which the remainder possesses.” The watery secretion reaches generally to the level of these glands in the middle of the ascidium, and he thinks that they are true secreting organs. This peculiar struc- ture alone gives a strong reason for thinking that the water in the ascidia of Nepenthes is supplied by the plant itself, and the circumstance that water is found in pitchers which have never been opened is another argument against the supposition that it comes from without. The subjoined analysis of the fluid more- over leaves no doubt that it is a true secretion. Before I enter into the particulars of my experiments I will mention that I could not detect any oxalic acid im the fluid of Nepenthes. It is stated in Lindley’s ‘ Vegetable Kingdom ’ that Dr. Turner found this acid in combination with potash, and that he also detected a trace of organic matter, which caused the watery fluid when boiling to emit an odour of boiled apples. Though I have examined the water of many pitchers from four different localities, and paid particular attention to the detection ae : Fluid in the Ascidia of Nepenthes. 235 of oxalic acid, I have failed in finding a trace of it, and I am therefore inclined to believe that Dr. Turner, on account of the minute quantity of solid matter which he must have got on eva- poration of the water, was unable to subject the minute crystals which he took for superoxalate of potash to a further examina- tion, which would have shown him that the crystals were not superoxalate of potash, but chloride of potassium. The propor- tion of chloride of potassium which I found in the fluid is consider- able ; it is deposited from the liquid after evaporation in the form of minute but very regular cubes. The odour of boiled apples waich Dr. Turner observed I found very distinct when the water was heated to the boiling-point. Besides chloride of potassium I found malic and a little citric acid, in combination usually with soda, lime and magnesia, and a small quantity of another orga- nic matter which gave a yellow tint to the water during its eva- poration. The quantity of the latter was too minute to enable me to ascertain its chemical nature. I will now proceed to describe the experiments with the dif- ferent fluids in the ascidia of Nepenthes :— 1. Fluid from an unopened pitcher-plant grown in the Bota- nical Garden, Edinburgh. The water which I got on the 12th of June, 1849, was per- fectly colourless and clear; it had an agreeable, not very pro- nounced smell and a refreshing taste. Though its taste was not sour, litmus paper showed the presence of an acid or an acid salt by the red colour it assumed when dipped in the water. When heated it remained clear, and only assumed a slightly yellow colour when the liquid became very concentrated. The residue which remained on evaporation was cream-coloured, very bygro- scopic, and dissolved entirely in a small quantity of distilled water. Litmus paper plunged in this solution was turned red immediately ; the acid which is present in the water therefore was not volatilized during the evaporation. The quantity of the water from one pitcher amounted to 17°41 grains, which gave on evaporation 0°16 of dry residue, dried at 212° F. 100 parts of the fluid consequently contained 0:92 per cent. of solid matter. 2. Water from unopened pitcher-plants grown in the Botani- cal Garden, Edinburgh, June 13th, 1849. The physical characters were the same as those of the preceding liquid. Litmus paper likewise was turned red when dipped in the water. The behaviour of the water towards chemical tests was as fol- lows :— Ammonia produced no change. 236 Dr. A. Voelcker on the Chemical Composition of the Carbonate of ammonia produced no change. Lime-water produced no change. Chloride of calcium and ammonia produced no change. Nitrate of barytes produced no change. Nitrate of silver gave a white voluminous precipitate, inso- luble in nitric acid, but soluble in ammonia. Acetate of lead produced a white precipitate soluble for the greater part in boiling water. Basic acetate of lead gave a white voluminous precipitate in the clear liquid filtered from the precipitate which was caused by neutral acetate of lead. Oxalate of ammonia produced a small white precipitate of oxalate of lime. Phosphate of soda and ammonia, added to the concentrated liquid filtered from the oxalate of lime, gave a crystalline white precipitate of phosphate of magnesia and ammonia. Chloride of platinum, added to the water after having been evaporated to a small bulk, produced a crystalline yellow preci- pitate. The residue left on evaporation of the water coloured the alco- hol flame yellow. These reactions indicate the presence of chlorine, potash, soda, magnesia, lime and organic acids, and prove the absence of other bases and of sulphuric acid, tartaric acid, racemic acid, oxalic and phosphoric acid. 3. Fluid from unopened pitcher-plants grown in the Experi- mental Gardens, Edinburgh, June 13th, 1849. The water was perfectly clear and colourless, had an acid re- action on litmus paper, and exhibited the same physical and che- mical characters as the fluid from the pitcher-plants of the Bota- nical Garden. 63°21 grains of water left on evaporation a residue which, dried at 212° F., amounted to 0:58 grain. 100 parts of the fluid therefore contained 0-91 per cent. of dry residue. . Exposed to a red heat the residue (0°58 gr.) turned black, and gave off pungent fumes, and left a white ash after all the char- coal was completely burnt away, the weight of which was 0°42 of a grain. The loss by burning therefore was 25°86 per cent. The residue left on evaporation of this fluid was slightly co- loured, and gave an almost colourless solution with water. A portion of this solution was kept m a closed bottle. After the lapse of a fortnight the water in the bottle became turbid and deposited some light white flakes. The acid reaction, which was very distinct before, had now disappeared entirely. Fluid in the Ascidia of Nepenthes. 237 4. Fluid from opened pitcher-plants grown in the Experi- mental Gardens, June 14th, 1849. The fluid in the open pitchers was coloured yellow, but other- wise perfectly clear. The reactions with chemical tests were the same as the preceding. 97°74 grains of water left on evaporation 0°85 of a grain of dry residue. 100 parts therefore contamed 0°87 per cent. of solid matter. This residue was coloured yellow, but redissolved entirely in a little water. 5. Fluid from unopened pitcher-plants grown in Messrs. Dickson’s nursery, June 17th, 1849. Fluid perfectly clear and colourless, reactions the same asabove. 319-48 grains left a residue which, dried at 212° F., was found to weigh 1-88 grain ; or 100 parts of the liquid contained 0°58 per cent. 6. Liquid from unopened pitcher-plants grown in Messrs. Dick- son’s nursery, June 21st, 1849. Physical and chemical characters of the liquid the same as above. 193-82 grains of water left on evaporation 1°22 grain of dry residue, or 0°62 per cent. When burnt the 1-22 grain lost in weight 0°44 of a grain, or 100 parts of the residue lost 36-06 per cent. The solid matter of this hquid was very hygroscopic, and co- loured more yellow than that of the Botanical and Experimental Gardens. I found that the total weight of the solid matter in this fluid was not so large as in that of the Experimental Gardens, but that the proportion of organic matter in the residue was larger than that in the residue of the fluid procured from the Experi- mental Gardens. 7. Water from opened pitcher-plants grown in Messrs. Dick- son’s nursery, June 24th, 1849. This fluid was yellow-coloured and not quite clear. Litmus paper was turned red when moistened with the water. The re- actions were the same as above, with the exception that nitrate of barytes produced a slight turbidity, indicating the presence of sulphuric acid. As I found no sulphuric acid in the liquid from the unopened pitchers of the same plants, nor in any of the liquids I examined, I think the sulphuric acid which I found must have resulted from the water with which the plants had been watered which had found its way into the open pitchers*. In order to see if the liquid contained any volatile acid, I sub- jected about half an ounce of it to distillation. The distillation was continued till the residue in the glass retort was evaporated * The water in this instance was procured chiefly from the Water of Leith. 238 Dr. A. Voelcker on the Chemical Composition of the to dryness, and the generated steam carefully condensed in a glass receiver. The distilled portion was perfectly pure water, _ and experienced no change by any reagent. It results from this experiment that the liquid in the ascidia of Nepenthes does not contain any volatile acids, such as acetic or formic acid. 8. Fluid from unopened pitcher-plants grown in the Royal Gardens, Kew. Having been unable to detect any oxalic acid in the above- mentioned fluids, I was anxious to ascertain whether or not the fluid of plants grown in other localities contained oxalic acid. I therefore applied to Sir W. Hooker, who with great liberality di- rected some liquid of unopened pitcher-plants grown in the Kew Royal Botanical Gardens to be sent tome. The physical and chemical characters of this fluid were precisely the same as those of the previously examined liquids. The proportion of solid matter it held in solution however was much smaller. 299°87 grains of the liquid left on evaporation only 0°82 of a grain of dry residue. 100 parts of the liquid therefore contained 0:27 per cent. of solid matter. On burning, the 0°82 of a grain lost 0°27 of a grain, or 100 parts lost 32-92 per cent. All the liquids from the different localities above-mentioned which were left over I mixed together and evaporated the mix- ture to dryness. One-half of the dry residue I exposed to a red heat, and used the remaining white ash for the determination of the inorganic salts of which it was composed. The other half I dissolved in water and precipitated with basic acetate of lead, in order to obtain the organic acids in combina- tion with lead. This precipitate I collected on a filter and washed with cold distilled water. It was then removed from the filter and suspended in water, through which a current of sulphuretted hydrogen was passed. By this means I separated the lead as sulphuret, and obtained the organic acids free dissolved in water. This solution was colourless and very acid ; evaporated to a small bulk im a water-bath it assumed a yellow colour, and dried at last to a yellow crystalline mass, which deliquesced in the air and dis- solved readily in water and alcohol, leaving behind a trace of a brown organic matter. Lime-water added in excess to a portion of the acid solution produced no precipitate in the cold, but on boiling a small white precipitate fell down which redissolved entirely in sal ammoniac. Chloride of calcium and ammonium left the liquid unchanged in the cold, but on boiling a precipitate was formed which was soluble in sal ammoniac. Fluid in the Ascidia of Nepenthes. 239 Acetate of lead gave a white precipitate insoluble in ammonia, soluble in acetic acid. Basic acetate of lead added to the liquid filtered from the pre- cipitate caused by neutral acetate of lead produced another abun- dant white precipitate. From these reactions it appears that the precipitate with lime-water was caused by citric acid and not by tartaric or racemic acid, the reactions of which acids are similar to those of citric acid, for tartrate of lime is not soluble in sal ammoniac, whilst tartrate of lead redissolves readily in ammonia. Tartaric acid moreover is sufficiently characterized by the sparing solubility of its acid potash salt, and as the acid liquid did not give rise to the formation of such a salt with potash, we have another indirect proof of the presence of citric acid. A little tartaric acid added to the liquid in which tartaric acid was sought in vain, after a few minutes produced the sparingly soluble pot- ash salt. Racemic acid is thrown down both by lime-water and by a solution of gypsum ; the acid liquid of Nepenthes remained un- changed by either reagent, hence it cannot have contained any racemic acid. The precipitate caused by chloride of calcium and ammonia and boiling was filtered hot, and alcohol and ammonia added to the clear liquid. The addition of alcohol produced a voluminous white precipitate, a reaction which indicates the presence of malic acid. The quantity of this precipitate was much larger than that of the lime precipitate which citric acid gave. The formation of a precipitate, upon addition of alcohol to the liquid from which the first had been separated by filtration, is characteristic of the presence of malic acid, for no other lime-salts were present ; for instance, no sulphate of lime was present which could have pro- duced a precipitate. But I thought it nevertheless necessary to examine the precipitate caused by the addition of alcohol further. When burnt it turned black, gave off pungent vapours, and was converted into carbonate of lime. The solution of chlo- ride of calcium and ammonia used for the experiment remained clear after the addition of alcohol; the acid liquid likewise re- mained clear when alcohol was added ; both put together imme- diately produced a white voluminous precipitate. Basic acetate of lead, as already mentioned, throws down from the solution a white precipitate. I could not observe that this pre- cipitate melted below the boiling-point of water, as pure malate of lead does, but it must be remembered that this reaction is di- stinctly marked only when the malate of lead is pure ; admixtures of other salts of lead prevent it altogether; and as I have shown the presence of citric acid and another organic substance which _is thrown down by basic acetate of lead, there can be no doubt 240 Dr. A. Voelcker on the Fluid in the Ascidia of Nepenthes. that this was the reason why the precipitate did not dissolve in boiling water. Though I have not been able to obtain a sufficient quantity of the acids of Nepenthes for an elementary analysis, I think the above reactions prove the presence of malic and citric acid. Oxalic acid, which is readily detected, as the weakest solution of an oxalate is thrown down by lime-water, I failed to discover; on the contrary, I have shown that the water contained lime, which excludes the co- existence of oxalic acid in a clear liquid. I have found that the smallest quantity of oxalic acid immediately caused the water of Nepenthes to become turbid. The second half of the residue left on evaporation of the mixed fluids I exposed to a red heat in a platinum capsule. It turned black, gave off pungent fumes, and left a white salt after all the charcoal was burnt off. On analysis this residue was found to consist of Chloride of potassium. . . . . 7631 Carbonate of soda. . . . . . 16:44 DAME 2g (is tuseaed oases. ante te sme te ee Marniesia< <6 >>... setepgety at Rae 100-63 The unburnt residue left on evaporation of the fluid in the ascidia of Nepenthes therefore consists, if we take the average of the loss of the three determinations at 31°61 per cent. and reject the carbonic acid of the ash, of— Organic matter, chiefly Malic acid and a little citric acid . 38°61 Chloride of potassium . . . . 50°42 PSO Girt NR AORN SH REN Riise cy es es eh ey ot MESHCSER oS Bsc ys) os. eee 100°57 It is remarkable that none of the fluids which I examimed contained any sulphuric acid, which acid has been found in all juices of plants, and which I do not doubt also exists in the sap of Nepenthes. An ash analysis of this interesting plant would show the proportion of sulphuric acid at once ; and as we are not in possession of an analysis of the ash of Nepenthes, which in other respects might be of interest, I take the liberty of asking those gentlemen who are in the possession of Nepenthes’ plants to preserve the clippings of branches, &c., which I shall be glad to receive as materials for an ash analysis. 241 XXIV. On the Mode of Growth in Calothrix and allied Genera. By Joun Raurs, M.R.C.S. Reap 8ru Marca 1849. In my former communication I remarked that in Oscil/atoria the division of the filament is accompanied by that of its sheath, whilst in Microcoleus the sheath is so inflated as not to interfere with the process of division. I shall now endeavour to prove that the appositional branches in Calothriz and other genera are the results of modifications of that mode of division which we see in Oscillatoria and Microcoleus. In Scytonema, Calothrix, Arthronema, &c. the sheath is some- what cartilaginous and closely surrounds the contained filament. As its texture is comparatively firm, it admits only a slight degree of dilatation: it neither separates as in Osczllatoria, nor allows the bundling of the filaments as in Microcoleus. In all these genera the structure of the filament, irrespective of the sheath, is alike, and consists of a single, longitudinal series of disciform cells which are often confluent or have indistinct dissepiments. If a specimen of Calothriz or Cenocoleus be examined we may frequently observe, especially near the extremities of the branches, short separated portions of filaments in every respect similar to those which sometimes occur in Oscillatoria. At first such a portion is separated from the original filament by a short in- terval ; but as there is no division of the sheath and both portions contmue to elongate, they are soon in contact again. In the act of passing each other the extremities sometimes become atte- nuated. In this state the filament looks as if it had divided obliquely, and the upper portion becoming impacted between the filament and the sheath presents the appearance of a branch. From this explanation it will be evident that the branches in these genera are produced, not by an adhesion of other fila- ments, but by a dislocation of the filament itself. Both portions continue to elongate upwards, and branches are thus repeatedly formed by dislocation. The upper portions or branches, however, always retain their original advantage and TRANS. BOT. SOC, VOL. III, R | peel . 242 Mr. J. Ralfs on the Mode of Growth in Calothrix, &e. extend beyond the trunk. This fact seems to me a strong proof of the correctness of the view I have given, for it could scarcely be constant if the branches originated in any other manner. The frond or sheath is itself truly branched or divided in the ordinary way. Sometimes, as in Calothriz, it is forked as soon as the upper portion becomes impacted, and the plant presents no peculiarity to the eye m its mode of branching except that the branches at the base are not united to the trunk. In Cenocoleus the branching of the sheath does not occur at the same spot as the dislocation of the filament. Upon this cir- cumstance depends the peculiar character of the genus, for after the dislocation the inferior portion as it elongates necessarily pushes itself up by the side of the superior one. Sometimes the filaments are again branched by dislocation before the sheath divides, and thus from two to four (or even more) filaments pass up side by side with a common sheath. Where the sheath forks the filaments are in general equally distributed between its branches. From what I have stated it will be seen that in Calothriz and Cenocoleus the dislocated ends pass each other without any alteration of their direction. This is not the case in Scytonema myochrous, which acquires a very different habit owing to the vari- ation in the direction of the dislocated extremities. In that plant the new ends are curved towards the same side of the sheath ; they do not pass each other, but issue from the side together and at right angles to its axis. As both portions encounter equal resistance they elongate equally, and consequently the branches are said to be in pairs. Sometimes the dislocation does not take place until after a loop has been formed by a lateral protru- sion. Occasionally also the dislocation occurs without any cur- vature of the newly formed ends, which then pass each other as they do in Calothriz; but this rarely happens except im the case of lower or basal dislocations. The presence in the same speci- men of both modes of branching proves that they depend on modifications of the same law, notwithstanding their very dif- ferent appearance. Calothrix mirabilis presents another variation in the direction of the dislocated ends. At first sight the mode of branching appears similar to that of Scytonema myochrous, and different only in having more frequent divisions; but closer examination detects an essential difference. The filament indeed separates as in Calothriz and the ends pass each other; but instead of remaining within the same sheath, they immediately pass out obliquely in opposite directions ; consequently as both portions are free and continue to elongate, they seem merely to anasto- mose by cohesion at the convexities of their sheaths. As this Mr. J. Ralfs on the Mode of Growth in Calothrix, &c. 243 plant divides at short intervals, it has the appearance of intricate network. In Rivularia also the branches are the result of dislocation, but in that genus a globule is formed at the base of the branch at the time of dislocation. A similar globule is present in the lower branches of some species of Calothriz and Cenocoleus; in these however it is usually developed only after the impaction of the branch, but sometimes during the division of the filament. If the lower portion of the filament elongates and passes the vesicle, its ap- pearance does not differ from one formed after dislocation. If the lower portion ceases to grow at the time of division, the plant is like a simple filament here and there interrupted by a vesicle or sporangium. In this group, however, the branching of the filament is not invariably accompanied by dislocation: in Séigonema I believe it never occurs, and even in Scytonema I have seen some species allied to myochrous in which the branches were apparently pro- duced in the usual manner by lateral protrusion without inter- ruption of continuity. END OF VOLUME III. PRINTED BY RICHARD AND JOHN E. TAYLOR, RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET. < . ‘ae “ - * as . gtthi int INO OEE GAS Mae 2 | MS LCER RS TORS aLET i oh Ms . As eet fe ss tae . TRANSACTIONS OF THE BOTANICAL SOCIETY. VOLUME IV, EDINBURGH: PRINTED FOR THE BOTANICAL SOCIETY. MDCCCLIII. > te * Pm j . ate ‘ ’ whe ; ~ ae Me i fo ae | _ . “vs ~~ é s- ~—_ we a S - we ¥ > a ie ee ’ i . ats st 4 ig ¥ ndiew! a rn — ¥ < ~ »! hm Pre) 4: bee ae ated 7 — or eS * < - > = | a =~ See Pm > “> : Ry —— - ne am oc tome od ee : cc F i ; a Nee . a oa . spc . ~~ ball a od > —— bs _ > ‘ . che 7 CONTENTS OF VOL. IV. Page I. On the Nostochinee. By JOHN RALFS, M.R.C.S.,.......ccc.cceecceseeees iz II. Remarks on the Growth of Bambusa arundinacea in the large Conser- vatory, Chatsworth. By Mr RoBERT SCOTT,..............-..scecccsseessseseses 25 III. Ona supposed new species of Glyceria. By FREDERICK TOWNSEND, Bea MM aot Oa dice dwn dx G ousnw'nv up vce'vap Sida cew an cckoasessnacdsdensacege IV. On the British species of Chara. By CHARLES C. BABINGTON, M.A., V. On the Watery Secretion of the Leaves and Stems of the Ice-plant (Mesembryanthemum crystallinum, L.) By Dr AuGUsTUS VOELCKER, Pro- fessor of Chemistry, Royal Agricultural College, Cirencester, ............... 43 VI. Notice of some of the rarer Plants observed in Orkney during the SamMneron Leto, By JOHN Tl SYME, HSQ., <2. cs.sc. ’ . 7 Ya . ml of 4 i art | pa 2 Sf SOU ANN AY \ LLD DRY SI. TN OUD iittt-Ap \) LU LI) Vip yy Yt ar 9 Moy a ; i ; ———EES SH Bsnialeli "TT aa Ny J De C. Sowerby se? Caulerpa taxitolia Trams. Bot. Soc. VOL. 4. PL. TIT. Ann.& Mag. Nat. Hist. 5.2. Vol J ‘ Caulerpa asplenioides Caulepa pinnata yee a AS SO RA. Greville det. - J oe hee ope =a eae ae ve ocr 2 S 2 . . i 5 ae : y a a + - , « | ae qi “0 : y a ‘< ian | - ; ~ = — 4 - , i i <2 t ‘3 - : / = - ; ‘ >." ¢ 3 "ial : : re ; . + J ¥j a 4 ; ae —_™ al ¥,, es s ¢ Le pale : < | —? a : ae ~*~ wake - % : , ‘ rs Ste ; a a a — ° " a gs a ? % 7 ' | A 4 5 ated | G* a Sy 7 ae aeelss ’ ' , : | 4 t * . ae * . ai alse 3 sis tye , vw. mal —— "7 J. Be C.Sowerby sof NV | Mi, Yy) P WMO KK7E MMM i SAOOMO eK ‘a yy Trans. Bot Soc. VOL. 2 ELV Ann & Mag. Nat. Hist..5.2 .Vol.12. PUIT ‘ \ : WS ey YY : EIN NX Ny oIiqga ys Soa WL WW : <— : dO POOL: een : S Caulerpa laxa ‘TRANSACTIONS OF THE BOTANICAL SOCIETY. I. On the Nostochinee. By Joun Raurs, M.R.C.S. Reap Apri, May, Jung, anp Juty 1849. Fronp gelatinous, containing simple, jointed, generally monili- form filaments. Some joints enlarged, all finally separating. The Nostochinee may be regarded as a tribe of freshwater and terrestrial Algz, for only a very few of its species are either lit- toral or inhabitants of brackish waters. They are allied on the one hand to the Oscillatorie and on the other to the Palmellee ; but I consider they have a closer affinity to the former than to the latter. Some species of Nostoc, to the naked eye, have considerable resemblance to fronds of Rivularia. Without the use of the mi- croscope we are sometimes unable to distinguish Trichormus and Spherozyga from Oscillatoria, and even with its assistance the young filament in Spermosira is liable to be regarded as an Oscillatoria. So closely too is this family allied to the Palmellee, that some distinguished naturalists have united them. Hormo- spora in the latter scarcely differs from it except by its uniform and more distant cells. In the Nostochinee the filaments are always imbedded in gela- tine. In Nostoc and Hormosiphon this gelatine is very evident, and, especially in the young plant, is comparatively firm. It is, indeed, often fleshy or even cartilaginous, and externally is always condensed so as to form a distinct covermg or epidermis (gene- rally smooth and glossy) which limits the frond and gives it a definite form. In Trichormus and the remaining genera the plant forms a stratum of no determinate form or extent. In all the genera the filaments are simple, jointed and usually moniliform, and finally break up into single joints. Their joints TRANS. BOT. SOC. VOL. IV. B 4 Mr. J. Ralfs on the Nostochine. often rendered useless by the separation of the filament imto single cells. The destruction of the filament is attended by the escape of the colouring matter, which stains the water or what- ever is in contact with the mass, and is usually the first sign of that destruction. I find the best method of preserving specimens is to dry them as quickly as possible on tale or glass. Specimens preserved on paper can rarely be removed without injury. In examining spe- cimens that have been dried, it is necessary to bear in mind, that although, when revived by adding a little water, they present cha- racters apparently but little altered from their recent ones, yet their joints are then more distinct and orbicular from contraction at their junction ; hence a cell quadrate in the recent plant will be orbicular in the revived one. I have elsewhere mentioned that from a similar cause the dried frond in Closterium appears more attenuated at the extremities than is natural, and I fear that from imattention to this fact descriptions taken from dried specimens are sometimes faulty. Until the publication of Professor Kiitzing’s ‘ Phycologia Ge- neralis,’ the described species belonging to this group were few in number, and usually retamed im a single genus either as Ana- baina, Bory, or Spherozyga, Ag. Professor Kiitzmg has now determined upwards of thirty species, which he has distributed in four genera*. Attempts to ascertain the earlier synonyms in tribes which require the aid of the microscope to detect the generic and spe- cific differences are necessarily attended with much difficulty. Not only are our present instruments far superior to those used a few years ago, but when natural history began to take its proper rank in science, the higher tribes sufficiently taxed the time and skill of collectors and writers; it is therefore not sur- prising that the more minute Cryptogamia should have been comparatively neglected. The descriptions were chiefly taken from characters obvious to the naked eye, and besides were often so brief and at the same time so vague, that they were equally applicable to members of very different genera; hence authors, unable to determine with certainty the species of their prede- cessors, were frequently compelled either to depend on chance in * T take this opportunity of directing attention to his ‘Tabule Phycolo- gice,’ now publishing in numbers in a cheap form, and containing magnified figures of every species known to him. ‘To those who wish to identify our British freshwater Alge it is indispensable. Of British species of Oscila- toria we have no figures of the slightest value, for unfortunately Mr. Hassall, many of whose figures in other genera are very useful, has, in every figure which he has given of that genus, omitted to give the ends of the filaments, though they are often essential to the determination of the species. Myr. J. Ralfs on the Nostochinee. 5 the employment of old names, or, renouncing the task as hopeless, to invent new ones. In the present group all these difficulties have been experienced, and unless authentic specimens, in a fit state for examination, exist in the collections of Linnzeus and other early botanists, it must in some instances be impossible to affix their names with any certainty. I cannot flatter myself that my nomenclature will be free from error ; but I venture to hope that by pointing out the essential peculiarities of these plants, and by more detailed descriptions of the species, I shall facilitate the labour of those who can find opportunity for imspecting the herbaria of original authorities. Should I succeed in my endeavours to elucidate the British species, the success will be due in a great measure to the kind assistance of my fellow-students. Mr. Thwaites, who in Harvey’s * Phycologia Britannica’ was the first to recognize three kinds of eells, has supplied descriptions of some species which I have not met with. Otlier friends, especially Professor Allman, Mr. An- drews, Mr. Jenner, Mr. Moore, the Rev. T. Salwey, and Mr. W. Thompson, have aided me by specimens accompanied with re- marks ; whilst Mr. Borrer has enabled me, by means of his rich botanical library, to clear up poimts on which I must otherwise have remained in doubt *. * The followimg synoptical table will, it is hoped, convey a clear idea of the characters distinguishing respectively the various genera proposed to be described. The genus Nostoc is not included in the present paper on ac- count of the necessity which exists of a further examimation and study of its several species, some of which have been stated by Professor Kiitzing and M. Fries to be merely a condition of species of Collema. Synoptical Table of Genera. I. Filaments not included in a membranous sheath. a. Frond definite. 1. Monormia, Berkeley. 6. Frond indefinite. 2. Trichormus, Allman. Vesicular cells interstitial and terminal. Spo- rangia formed first from the cells at the greatest distance from the vesicular cells. 3. Spherozyga, Ag. Vesicular cells interstitial. Sporangia formed first from the cells nearest the vesicular cells. 4. Cylindrospermum, Kiitzing. Vesicular cells terminal. Sporangia as in Spherozyga. 5. Dolichospermum, n. gen. Vesicular cells interstitial. Sporangia without any definite arrangement, and of unequal length. II. Filaments included in a membranous sheath. 6. Aphanizomenon, Morren. Vesicular celis none? Sporangia usually single and of unequal length. ; . Spermosira, Kiitz. Vesicular celis interstitial, single or sometimes two together. Sporangia as in Trichormus. J 6 Mr. J. Ralfs on the Nostochinee. Monormia*, Berkeley. Frond definite, gelatinous, elongated, linear, spiraily curled and convoluted, inclosing a single continuous moniliform filament. Monormia is very closely allied to Trichormus, Allman, differ- ing principally, if not solely, in its definite linear frond, which incloses a single moniliform filament to be traced throughout all the peculiar convolutions of the frond. The vesicular cells are interstitial and oceur singly. The sporangia are numerous, and are first formed from the cells at the greatest distance from the vesicular cells. Without due attention Monormia might easily be mistaken for a species of Nostoc, but the mass formed by its convoluted frond is not inclosed by a common membranous pellicle as in that genus. Monormia intricata, Berk. Gleanings of British Alge, p. 46. t. 18 (1832) ; Harvey, Man. of Brit. Alge, p. 185; Phycologia Bri- tannica, t. 256; Hassall, Brit. Fresh. Alge, p. 286. t. 75. fig. 11. Nostoc intricatum, Meneghini, Mon. Nostoch. Ital. p. 122 bieeey, Anabena intricata, Kiitzing, Phycologia Germanica, p.171(1845); Species Algarum, p. 288 ; Tabulee Phycologicee, p. 50. t. 94. fig. 1. In ditches of the marsh to the south of Frmdsbury Canal, near Gravesend, Rev. M. J. Berkeley; in brackish ditches at Shirehampton, near Bristol, G. H. K. 7. ; near Wareham, Rev. W. Smith. Germany, Kiitzing. This species occurs in slightly brackish ditches as floating ge- latinous masses, each about as large as a walnut, and usually of a reddish brown colour. When a small portion of the plant is examined with a lens of moderate power, it is seen to consist of an elongated continuous moniliform filament included in a de- finite linear gelatinous sheath, which is very much curled and convoluted, and the apposed surfaces of which are more or less coherent. The vesicular cells are somewhat oblong, and rather larger than the nearly spherical ordinary cells. The sporangia are numerous, twice the diameter of the ordinary cells, and per- fectly spherical. When the sporangia are mature the definite outline of the linear frond is almost lost, and then there is little to distinguish the plant from Trichormus but the peculiar convolutions of the moniliform filament. The original colour of the gelatinous frond has also then disappeared, and the plant has assumed a pale greenish tint. In drying, the plant stains paper of a deep blue or purplish colour. Puate I. fig. 1. * The description of this genus is by Mr. G. H. K. Thwaites. Mr. J. Ralfs on the Nostochinez. 7 Tricnormus, Allman. Filaments simple, moniliform, distinctly jomted, aggregated into an indeterminate gelatinous stratum ; sporangia separated from the vesicular cells by the ordinary joints, which they more or less resemble in form. (Anabaina, Bory, Brébisson, Kiitzing, Montagne and others.) In Trichormus the stratum is indeterminate and very gela- tinous ; at first it is nearly colourless and transparent, and the filaments are only sparingly scattered through the matrix ; but the filaments rapidly increase in number, and the mass, gra- dually becoming more opake, acquires at length a deep bluish green colour, which is occasionally mottled with brown, especially beneath. The filaments are mostly short, distinctly moniliform, and fre- quently as much curved as those of a Nostoc. The cells are all more or less orbicular, and the sporangia differ less from the ordinary cells than they do in the followmg genera. Viewed under the microscope the filaments scarcely differ from those of a Nostoc. In both genera they are usually curled, their cells are orbicular, the vesicular ones are interstitial and terminal, and the sporangia are often not apparent, or are known only by their denser endochromes. In some of the aquatic species the stratum separates into large floating gelatinous masses, and then can only be distinguished from Nostoc by the gelatinous portions having no definite form or size, and by the absence of an epidermis. Professor Kutzing refers Monormia intricata, Berk., to this genus. I have never gathered that plant, and I was unable to determine the genus from recent specimens sent me by Mr. Thwaites from Bristol ; but, judging from Mr. Berkeley’s figures and description, I should suppose that the more definite frond and the elongated, solitary and peculiarly convoluted filament are sufficient to sustain the genus. As Professor Harvey has reminded us in his ‘ Phycologia Bri- tannica’ that Bory’s name Anabaina has been appropriated to a genus of flowermg plants, and it becomes necessary to choose another, L have adopted Professor Allman’s name Trichormus as next in priority. Trichormus differs from Dolichospermum in its sporangia, which are more or less orbicular, and from Spherozyga and Cylindro- spermum by the different arrangement of the sporangia and vesi- cular cells. 1. T. Flos-aque (Lyngbye). Filaments flexuose or curved, monili- form ; cells orbicular, vesicular ones larger, terminal and interstitial. Nostoe Flos-aque, Lyngbye, Tentamen Hydrophytologie Danice, 8 Mr. J. Ralfs on the Nostochinee. p- 201. t. 68. fig. D (1819). Anabaina membranina, Bory, Arthr. fig. 7 d (according to Kiitzing) ; Mougeot et Nestler, Stirpes Cryp- togamize Vogeso-Rhenaneze, no. 896. Anabena Flos-aque, Trevir. in Linn. 1843, t. 3. fig. 5-7; Kiitzing, Phycologia Generalis, p. 209; Phycologia Germanica, p. 171 ; Species Algarum, p. 289. Sphero- zyga membranina, Endlicher, Mantissa Bot. Alterum Sup. tertium, p- 12 (1843). Trichormus incurvus, Allman, Annals of Nat. Hist. vol. xi. p. 163. t. 5 (1843) ; Hassall, Brit. Freshwater Algee, p. 285. te fon tig. 1. Stagnant pools and other still waters. Portmore Lough, Antrim, Mr.W.Thompson ; Ayrshire, Rev. D. Landsborough ; Dolgelley, J. R. ; Oswestry, Shropshire, Rev. T. Salwey ; Grand Canal Dock, Dublin, Professor Allman. Finland, Lyngbye ; France, Bory; Germany, Kiitzing. Trichormus Flos-aque rises to the surface of the water in gela- tinous masses of considerable size, and is generally of a rich bluish green colour. Filaments curved and beautifully monili- form. Cells spherical; vesicular ones resembling the ordinary ones, but larger and without granular matter. Sporangia I have not detected, but since cells, not different in forur from ordinary ones, are often filled with granular matter, there is probably no very obvious difference between the latter and the sporangia. PuateE I. fig. 2. 2. T. spiralis (Thompson). Filaments coiled or spiral ; ordinary cells subquadrate or orbicular ; vesicular cells and sporangia orbicular. Anabaina spiralis, Thompson in Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. vol. v. p. 81 (1846). Spirtldum Thompsoni, Hassall, Brit. Fresh- water Alove, p. 278. t. 75. fig. 7 (1845). Ballydrain Lake, near Belfast, Mr. Thompson; Petersfield, Mr. Jenner. I regret that the specimens Mr. Thompson has sent me are too imperfect to serve for the identification of the species. I am by no means certain that Mr. Jenner’s plant is identical with the Irish one, arid I have referred it to this species in deference to the opinions of Mr. Thwaites and Mr. Jenner, rather than from my own conviction. The filament in Mr. Jenner’s specimen is somewhat coarse, and coiled rather than loosely spiral. The ordinary joints are more or less quadrate, the vesicular cells orbicular, and the sporangia similar to the ordinary cells, but larger and more orbicular. Mr. Thompson’s figure represents his T. spiralis with perfectly orbicular ordinary cells, and a slender filament which, except in being spiral, scarcely differs from Trichormus Flos-aque. Puate I. fig. 3. a, Mr. Jenner’s specimen; 4, fragment of Irish specimen with sporangium between ordinary cells; ¢, mature sporangium. Mr. J. Ralfs on the Nostochinee. 9 3. T. Thwaitesii (Harv.). Filaments moniliform, slightly flexuose ; ordinary cells globular or nearly so ; vesicular cells larger, globular -when interstitial, ovate when beaainal ciliated ; sporangia oval, eatenate. Spherozyga Thwaitesit, Harvey, Phycologia Britannica, t. 113 B (1847). Salt-marshes, Dolgelley, North Wales, and Hayle, near Penzance, J. R. ; Shirehampton, near Bristol, Mr. Thwaites ; Portbury, Somer- setshire, Mr. Broome ; near Hastings, Mr. ieee. Trichormus Thwaitesii forms thin, gelatinous, dark green patches either on the damp soil covered at spring-tides or at the bottom of brackish ditches or pools. Filaments moniliform, elongated, pale bluish green. Ordinary joints nearly orbicular, except when dividing. Vesicular cells interstitial and terminal, ciliated, twice as large as the ordinary ones, ovate when terminal, otherwise spherical. Sporangia oval or nearly globular, larger than the ordinary cells, beginning near the centre of the fila- ment and forming chain-like groups of six or more together. Mr. Thwaites’s specimens vary in some respects from those I have gathered. I find the stratum very thin and tender, and the sporangia rarely produced ; but Mr. Thwaites informs me, that at Bristol, on the contrary, it forms, after a time, large, floating, gelatinous masses, and then abounds with sporangia. Trichormus Thwaitesii is more likely to be confounded with immature specimens of Spherozyga Carmichaelii than with either of the preceding species of this genus, especially as they often grow intermixed. In the present plant however the filament is longer, the ordinary cells are more globular, and the terminal cell either resembles the others or is ovate and vesicular. Its ciliated and globular vesicular cells distinguish it from 7’. osez/- larioides and T. recta. A specimen of Anabaina variabilis sent me by Professor Kiitzing is apparently identical with the present species ; but, as the former is described as lacustrine, with attenuated ends, I have thought it advisable not to unite them*. Puate I. fig. 4. a, immature filament ; 5, mature filament. 4. T. oscillarioides (Bory). Filaments elongated, flexuose ; ordi- nary joints subquadrate, distinct ; vesicular cells barrel-shaped or elliptic, naked ; sporangia oval, catenate. Anabena oscillarioides, Bory, Dict. Class. d’ Hist. Nat. Spherozyga oscillarioides, Kitz. Species Algarum, p. 291 (1849); Tabulee Phycologicee, t. 96. fig. 5. Trichormus affinis, Ralfs in lit. Brackish ditches. Shirehampton, near Bristol, Mr. Thwaites. * “ Anabaina variabilis, lacustris, mollis, viridi-eruginea ; trichomatibus attenuatis, erugineo-viridibus, laxe implicatis ; articulis ellipticis, majoribus, granulosis.”—Kiitzing, Phyc. Gener. p. 210. 10 Mr. J. Ralfs on the Nostochinez. Stratum bluish green; filaments elongated, flexuose, monili- form, often attenuated at the ends. Ordinary joints quadrate, with rounded angles, frequently longer than broad, terminal ones conical. Vesicular cells oblong, usually flattened at the ends so as to appear barrel-shaped, broader than the ordinary joints, and, according to Mr. Thwaites, always naked. Sporangia elliptic, catenate, and somewhat larger than the ordinary cells. Trichormus oscillarioides differs from T. Thwaitesii by its more quadrate ordinary cells and by its smooth and elliptic vesicular cells. It may be known from 7’ recta by its elongated filaments and by its more quadrate ordinary cells. Puate I. fig. 5. 5. T. rectus* (Thw. MS.). Filaments bright green, straight, short, slightly tapering towards the extremities ; ordinary cells subsphe- rical, rather shorter than wide; vesicular cells oblong, smooth, scarcely wider than the ordinary cells, and never terminating the filament ; sporangia spherical or oblong, numerous. Pools. Hanham, near Bristol, August 1847, G. H. K. Thwaites. This little species differs from every other we have seen in its short, straight filaments, which are of a beautiful green colour. The vesicular cells, of which there are seldom more than one or two in each filament, are of a reddish colour, and about half as long again as wide. The ordinary cells are nearly spherical, somewhat compressed, so as to be rather wider than long. The sporangia vary in shape from spherical to oblong. Puiate I. fig. 6. SpHmRozYGA, Ag. Filaments simple, generally moniliform, aggregated into a gela- tinous stratum ; sporangia interstitial, in groups of two or more connected by a vesicular cell. (Spherozyga, Agardh, Endlicher, Kiitzng, Montagne. Ana- baina, Bory, Brébisson.) Spherozyga agrees with Trichormus, Dolichospermum, Cylin- drospermum, Aphanizomenon and Spermosira in its mode of growth as well as in the colour and general appearance of its stratum, and differs from those genera solely in the microscopic characters of its filaments. The filaments are somewhat elongated. The joints, though seldom so orbicular as in Trichormus, are usually very distinct. The sporangia are generally elongated and cylindrical ; they oc- cur in little groups of two or four, with a vesicular cell inter- posed at the centre. Sometimes a vesicular cell has a sporangium * For the deseription of this species I am indebted to Mr. Thwaites. Mr. J. Ralfs on the Nostochinee. ll on one side and apparently an ordinary cell on the other, but this occurs only when the sporangia begin to be developed, and the individual on one side is more forward than that on the other. In such a case close examination will detect a slight pre- liminary elongation of the incipient sporangium. The sporangia indeed are always developed, first on one side of the vesicular cell and then on the other, and whatever number may occur together they follow the same rule, and are produced alternately adjacent to those previously formed, and as they are thus pro- duced in succession they all vary in size (except in the mature plant), the inner ones in each group being the largest. Spherozyga differs from Trichormus and Dolichospermum by producing its sporangia adjacent to the vesicular cells ; its fila- ments also are straighter, and its sporangia more elongated than in the former genus. The interstitial position of the sporangia and vesicular cells distinguishes it from Cylindrospermum, and the ordinary cells are not disciform as in Spermosira. * Filaments moniliform ; sporangia elongated, not turgid. 1. 8S. Carmichaelii (Harvey). Filaments moniliform, with tapering extremities ; ordinary joints distinct, subquadrate ; sporangia ob- long; vesicular cells spherical. Belonia torulosa, Carmichael, Alg. Appin ined. ; Harvey im Hooker’s Brit. Flora, vol. ii. p. 379 (1833) ; Manual of Brit. Alge, p. 167. Spherozyga compacta, Kiitzing, Phycologia Generalis, p. 211 (1843); Phycologia Ger- manica, p.172. Anabena marina, De Brébisson in Ann. Se. Nat. !; Kitzing, Species Algarum, p. 287; Tabule Phycologice, t. 92. fig. 111. Spherozyga Carmichaelii, Harvey, Phycologia Britan- nica, t. 113 A (1847) ; Kutzing, Species Algarum, p. 294 ; Tabulee Phycol. t. 99. fig. 4. 6. tenuissima ( ). Filaments very slender. On the damp soil in salt-marshes flooded at spring tides, more rarely in brackish ditches or upon decaying marine alge. Appin, Capt. Carmichael. Anglesea; Barmouth; Penman Pool near Dol- gelley ; Braunton near Barnstaple ; Penzance, J. R. Shirehampton near Bristol, Mr. Thwaites. f. Shirehampton, Mr. Thwaites. France, Brébisson ; Germany, Kiitzing. Stratum tender, very thin, of a dark or bluish green colour when recent, but opake and glaucous when dry. Filaments short, straight, slender, moniliform, with attenuated ends. Ordinary joints distinct, the termimal ones longer than broad and trian- gular or conical, the others nearly equal in length and breadth, at first quadrate, finally rounded at their angles, and when dried orbicular. Whilst dividing they are geminate and longer than broad. Vesicular cells orbicular or oval and generally ciliated. 12 Mr. J. Ralfs on the Nostochinez. Sporangia oblong, three times longer than broad, much broader than the ordinary cells, one or two on each side of the vesicular cell, the outer ones generally smallest. The best distinctive mark of this species is the subacute extre- mities, combined with the short filament and littoral habitat. There are rarely more than one or two groups of enlarged cells ; when only one is present it is situated near the centre of the filament. I believe that the attenuated extremities are constant, at least in the young plant, unless the filament has been broken. The var. 8. differs in having much slenderer filaments: I am not sufficiently acquainted with it to determine whether it be, as Mr. Thwaites supposes, a distinct species. Puate I. fig. 7. a, 6, ordinary form; ¢, var. B. 2. S. Jacobi (Ag.). Filaments elongated, their ends usually attenu- ated ; ordinary cells subspherical ; vesicular cells spherical ; spo- rangia oblong or cylindrical. Spherozyga Jacobi, Agardh, Icones Algarum Europearum! ; Berkeley in Eng. Bot. t. 2826. fig. 2. Upper Mill, Dolgelley ; near Swansea, J. R. Durham Down near Bristol, Mr. Thwaites ! Carlsbad, Agardh! Madeira, Rev. T. Salwey. Spherozyga Jacobi occurs in thick bluish green gelatinous masses, from which the filaments issue in long rays. The fila- ments are moniliform, elongated, and generally taper at their ends. Ordinary joints at first somewhat quadrate but finally orbicular, the terminal one longer than broad and usually coni- cal. Vesicular cells spherical, larger than the ordinary joints, but not so broad as the sporangia. Sporangia oblong or cylin- drical, one or two on each side of the vesicular cell. Agardh’s figure represents his Spherozyga Jacobi as having the ordinary joints closely united, m fact separated merely by transverse dissepiments, and consequently so unlike the present plant, that I should scarcely have suspected their identity if Mr. Borrer had not afforded me an opportunity of examining an authentic Carlsbad specimen which he received from Agardh himself. Spherozyga Jacobi in some respects agrees with S. Carmichaelii; but the filaments are stouter and more elongated, the ordinary cells are more orbicular, its habitat is also different, and the dried plant wants the opake verdigris appearance so usual in the latter. The orbicular ordinary and vesicular cells distinguish it from S. elastica and S. leptosperma. Puate I. fig. 8. a, immature filament ; b, mature state. 3. S. elastica (Ag.). Filaments moniliform, dissepiments conspi- cuous ; ordinary cells quadrate ; vesicular ones elliptic ; sporangia Mr. J. Ralfs on the Nostochinee. 13 cylindrical, truncate. Spherozyga elastica, Agardh, Icones Alga- rum Europearum. Cylindrospermum elongatum, Kitzing, Spe- cies Algarum, p. 294 (1849) ; Tabulze Phycologice, t. 99. fig. 111. Cromlyn Bog near Swansea, J. R. Sweden, dgardh ; Germany, Braun. Stratum deep bluish green, tender. Filaments elongated, constricted at the dissepiments. Ordinary cells about equal in length and breadth ; but when dividing they lengthen, and though quadrate in the recent plant they acquire slightly rounded angles when dry. Vesicular cells at first barrel-shaped, finally elliptic. Sporangia cylindrical, four to eight times longer than broad, their ends at first truncate, but rounded after separation. The moniliform filaments and shorter joints distinguish this species from Spherozyga leptosperma, and its elliptic vesicular cells from S. Jacobi and S. Carmichaelit. Puate I. fig. 9. a, immature filament ; 2, mature state. ** Filaments moniliform ; sporangia turgid, much broader than the ordinary cells. 4. S. Broomeii (Thwaites). Filaments moniliform, elongated ; ordi- nary joints suborbicular; vesicular cells barrel-shaped or elliptic ; sporangia elliptic, catenate. Spherozyga Broomeii, Thwaites. Brackish ditch at Shirehampton, near Bristol, Mr. Broome. Stratum bluish or yellowish green. Filaments elongated, ob- tuse ; ordinary cells at first nearly quadrate, but finally orbicular. Vesicular cells smooth, at first barrel-shaped, then elliptic, broader than the ordinary joints, but not so broad as the spo- rangia, which are elliptic and numerous. The gelatinous matrix is firmer than in many species of this genus, and under the lens can be detected without difficulty. The numerous sporangia in each series distinguish Spherozyga Broomeii from every other species I am acquainted with. Puate I. fig. 10. a, immature filament; 6, mature state. 5. S. Berkeleyana (Thwaites). Ordinary joints spherical or slightly compressed ; vesicular cells spheroidal, compressed, as broad as the large turgid-elliptic sporangia. Spherozyga Berkeleyana, Thwaites. Brackish ditch at Shirehampton, near Bristol, Mr. Thwaites. Filaments elongated ; ordinary joints nearly globular, some- times compressed ‘and slightly broader than long, terminal ones longer and somewhat tapering. The vesicular cells are globular in dried specimens (but Mr. Thwaites informs me that in the re- cent state they are compressed) ; they are nearly as broad as the sporangia, which are large, broadly elliptic, and sometimes almost globular. 14 Mr. J. Ralfs on the Nostochinez. The turgid sporangia and large, compressed vesicular cells characterise the species. Prats I. fig. 11. a, immature state ; 6, mature state. 6. S. Mooreana ( ). Ordinary joints subspherical ; vesicular cells barrel-shaped, much narrower than the large broadly-elliptie spo- rangia. Ireland, Mr. Moore, to whom I am indebted for specimens. Ordinary cells minute, somewhat orbicular. Sporangia very turgid, often nearly orbicular, much larger than either the vesi- cular or the ordinary cells. Vesicular cells minute, smooth and barrel-shaped. I regret that I have only seen imperfect and dried filaments of this species intermixed with Nostoc variegatum, Moore; m a re- cent state therefore the form of the ordinary cells may not agree with the above description : still the large turgid sporangia must distinguish it from every species but Spherozyga Berkeleyana, and from that it differs in its vesicular cells, which are compara- tively much smaller and also longer than broad. PuatE I. fig. 12. Mature filament. **k* Dissepiments obscure, cells longer than broad. 7. S. leptosperma (Kiitzmg). Filaments elongated, not constricted at the dissepiments ; ordinary joints longer than broad, confluent ; vesicular cells elliptic ; sporangia lnear. Cylindrospermum lepto- spermum, Kiitzing, Bot. Zeit. 1847, p. 198; Species Algarum, p- 294; Tabule Phycologicee, t. 99. fig. 11. Ditches and pools. Near Carnarvon and near Barmouth, J. R. France, Lenormand. Spherozyga leptosperma occurs in large, shapeless, gelatious masses in still waters. Its colour varies from deep green to pale yellowish green, but when the laments are comparatively few it is nearly colourless. The ordinary joints are longer than broad, sepa- rated only by transverse dissepiments, which are not contracted, and indeed are often so obscure, that, in the recent state, they can hardly be detected, whilst the filaments, in all respects but their enlarged cells, appear not unlike those of an Oscillatoria. Vesicular cells at first barrel-shaped, finally elliptic, and as broad as the sporangia, the early state of which they somewhat resemble, but they may be recognized by the absence of granular contents and by their globules. Sporangia cylindrical, four to six times longer than broad, truncate, slightly broader than the ordinary cells. The confluent ordinary cells with their obscure dissepiments distinguish Spherozyga leptosperma from every other British species. PuaTeE I. fig. 13. Mature filament. ee, BS oa Mr. J. Ralfs on the Nostochinee. 15 DoxicHosPeERMUM, Thwaites MS. Filaments simple, generally moniliform, aggregated into a gela- tinous stratum; sporangia interstitial, elongated, separated from the vesicular cells by the ordinary joints. Dolichospermum differs from Spherozyga only in the different arrangement of its cells. In the latter genus the vesicular cells connect the sporangia, whereas in the former they are situated amongst the ordinary cells. The sporangia are much elongated and mostly cylindrical. They are developed from the ordinary cells, which are more or less remote from the vesicular ones. Mr. Thwaites finds that their extremities are invariably truncated, and the endochrome escapes in an undivided mass, a circumstance he has not noticed in the other genera belonging to the Nostochinee. This genus is distinguished from Cylindrospermum by the in- terstitial position of the sporangia and vesicular cells, and from Trichormus and Spermosira by its elongated sporangia. 1. D.inequale ( ). Filaments moniliform; ordinary cells at first quadrate, finally orbicular; vesicular cells large, spherical; sporangia linear, catenate. Boggy pools. Dolmelynlyn near Dolgelley, J. R. This plant forms extensive strata, composed of thick gelatinous masses of a deep green colour. Filaments elongated, consisting of from 100 to 200 cells, and, being stouter than in most species belonging to this family, visible to the naked eye. Ordinary cells distinct, quadrate in immature specimens, but at length nearly spherical, appearing punctate on account of the scattered gra- nular matter which they contain. Vesicular cells spherical, broader than the ordinary joints and occurring at short intervals. Sporangia three or four times longer than broad, with truncate ends, in chains of from two to five members. Dolichospermum inequale may be known from the followmg species by its spherical vesicular cells and catenate sporangia. Puate II. fig. 1. 2. D. Ralfsii (Kiitzing). Filaments moniliform; ordinary joints spherical ; vesicular cells elliptic ; sporangia elliptic or cylindrical, one or two ineach series. Cylindrospermum Ralfsii, Kiitzing, Bot. Zeitg. (1847), p. 197; Species Algarum, p. 293; Tabule Phyce- logicee, t. 98. fig. 7. Bog and rivulet at Llyn Gwernan near Dolgelley, J. R. Dolichospermum Ralfsii occurs in extensive strata of a velvety rich dark green colour, sometimes verging towards zruginous green. A portion placed in water threw out, in the course of one 16 Mr. J. Ralfs on the Nostochinez. night, rays an inch or more in length. Filaments elongated, comparatively stout, visible to the naked eye, under the lens full green when grouped, but bluish green when scattered. Ordi- nary joints orbicular. Vesicular cells elliptic, broader than the ordimary ones. Sporangia near the middle of each series of ordinary joints, most frequently solitary, rarely more than two together, at first oval, afterwards oblong, finally cylindrical, and about six times longer than broad. In their early state they resemble the vesicular cells in form ;’ but the presence of granular matter and the absence of junction-globules reveal their true character : the longer ones are frequently contracted at the mid- dle, a circumstance I have occasionally noticed in those species which have elongated sporangia. Dolichospermum Ralfsii is distinguished from D. inequale by its elliptic vesicular cells (which are comparatively less broad), by its more orbicular ordinary joints and by having fewer sporangia. - - PuaTeE II. fig. 2. 3. D. Thompsoni ( ). Filaments spirally curved ; ordinary and vesicular cells spherical ; sporangia oblong, curved, usually solitary. Anabaina Flos-aque, Harvey, Manual of Brit. Algz, p.186 (1841); Hassall, British Freshwater Algze, p. 282. t. 75. fig. 2. * Floating like powdered verdigris on one of the small Lochs Ma- ben, Dumfries-shire,’’ Mr. W. Thompson. A specimen of this plant, given me by Mr. Thompson, forms on paper a thin stain of a bluish green colour. Filaments mo- niliform and loosely spiral. Ordinary and vesicular cells orbi- cular, and so much alike in form and size that in the dried state I am unable, with absolute certainty, to distinguish the latter from ordinary cells which have lost their granular matter. Mr. Thwaites however informs me, that by a careful adjustment of the lens, he has detected the puncta in the vesicular cell, in which also he finds the membrane firmer than in the others. Sporangia solitary (rarely two together) in each series, two or three times longer than broad, curved, so as to appear somewhat reniform, and more rounded at their ends than is usual in this genus. This species is easily distinguished from the others by its curved filament and reniform sporangia. Its moniliform, spiral filament agrees better with Trichormus than with Dolichospermum, but in its elongated sporangia it differs from every species of the former. Piate II. fig. 3. 4. D. Smithii* (Thwaites MS.). Filaments straight, each included in * For the description of this and the following species I am indebted to Mr. Thwaites. Mr. J. Ralfs on the Nostochinee. 17 a definite gelatinous sheath; ordinary cells subspherical, com- pressed, about as long as wide; vesicular cells subspherical, some- what barrel-shaped, half as wide again as the ordinary cells, puncta very distinct; sporangia cylindrical, very unequal in length, and with the ends rounded and somewhat truncated. Occurring amongst other alge from a freshwater boggy pool at Wareham, Dorsetshire, Rev. W. Smith. D. Smithii is immediately distinguishable from its congeners on account of its possessing a definite gelatinous sheath to each of its filaments, which are of smaller diameter than those of any other species of Dolichospermum we are now describing. The ordinary cells are subspherical, somewhat compressed, and of less diameter than the vesicular cells, which are barrel-shaped and with very distinct puncta. The numerous sporangia, which are of about twice the diameter of the ordinary cells, are elon- gated and cylindrical, very variable in length and in the number which occur together, and their ends are slightly truncate. Puate II. fig. 4. 5. D. Thwaitesii ( ). Filaments straight or nearly so ; ordinary cells quadrate ; vesicular cells oblong, subquadrate, puncta very di- stinct ; sporangia numerous, cylindrical, with truncated ends, very variable in length. Spherozyga Ralfsii, Thwaites in lit. (1849). Ina freshwater pool, Dendham Down near Bristol ; also in a brack- ish ditch near Shirehampton, G. H. K. Thwaites. D. Thwaitesii is nearly allied to the foregoing species, but its filaments are not included in a definite gelatinous sheath. Its filaments are also stouter than those of D. Smithii, and there is a difference in the form of its ordinary as well as of its vesicular cells. The vesicular cells of D. Thwaitesii are quadrangular, and hardly exceed in diameter the ordinary cells. The cylindrical truncated sporangia are numerous, occurring many in a chain, and very variable in their length; they are of about twice the diameter of the ordinary cells. PuiarteE II. fig. 5. CyLinpRrosPeRMoM, Kiitzing. Filaments simple, jointed, nidulating in a gelatinous stratum ; vesicular cells terminal ; sporangia oblong or elliptic, inter- posed between the vesicular and ordinary cells. (Anabaina, Bory and others.) In Cylindrospermum the stratum is similar to that described under the preceding genera; but as the filaments radiate less than is usually the case in Spherozyga, I was, in one instance of admixture, enabled to separate the Spherozyga from the Cylin- TRANS. BOT. SOC. VOL. IV. c 18 Mr. J. Ralfs on the Nostochinex. drospermum, by availing myself of the greater radiating capacity of the former. The filaments, as in the other genera, have at first all their joints uniform, but the terminal joint at each end soon enlarges into a vesicular cell, which is either orbicular, elliptic or ovate, and is generally furnished with fine scattered hairs or fibres : the penultimate joimts then elongate and become cylindrical, after- wards they increase considerably in breadth, and when mature are always elliptic or elliptic-oblong. Sometimes two or even three sporangia are formed between the vesicular and the ordinary cells. The additional sporangia however are not uniformly pre- sent even in filaments from the same stratum, and are sometimes double at one extremity and not at the other ; in fact, few mature specimens can be examined without observing examples of these variations. Hence, although the doubling of the sporangia oc- curs more abundantly in some specimens or species than in others, I cannot rely upon it as a specific distinction. There can be no difficulty in recognizing this genus under the microscope. ‘The filaments, especially when only one extremity is visible, are remarkable for their animal-like appearance. The chain of ordinary cells resembles a slender-jomted body; the enlarged elliptic sporangium, at least twice as broad as the re- mainder of the filament, represents the thorax, and the head is mimicked by the vesicular cell, which, im colour, shape and ge- neral aspect, differs from the other cells, whilst the presence of fine hairs renders the imitation more perfect. It will thus be seen that the terminal cells are invariably vesi- cular, the penultimate ones always become sporangia, and the central ones remain unaltered. When the filaments break up, the sporangia separate from the ordinary cells, but remain for some time crowned by the vesi- cular ones. The filament in Spherozyga frequently breaks at the vesicular cells, after which the portion retaining one attached to its sporangium, appears, at first sight, to belong to this genus. In the recent state however the slightest attention will show its true character, for the vesicular cell of the broken Spherozyga retains the punctum or globule at each end, which is not the case in Cylindrospermum, as it is only present where another cell has been conjoined. 1. C. catenatum (——). Filaments moniliform ; ordinary jomts or- bicular ; vesicular cells oval ; sporangia oval, catenate. This species was probably gathered in South Wales, but I omitted to note the habitat when the specimens were preserved. Stratum bluish green ; filaments very fine, elongated, straight or slightly flexuose, generally parallel. Ordinary cells orbieular, Mr. J. Ralfs on the Nostochinez. 19 numerous, very minute. Vesicular cells oval. Sporangia (two to eight in each chain) at first similar to the ordinary cells, but usually less orbicular ; finally they become more or less oval, the shorter ones approaching to orbicular, and the longer ones to oblong ; they are frequently but little broader than the vesicular cell ; in fact their size never differs so much as in many species. Cylindrospermum catenatum differs from every other species in its numerous sporangia. Cylindrospermum contains many other species, several of them by no means uncommon in this country ; but their descriptions must be deferred to some future period, as my friend Mr. Thwaites, who had paid great attention to them, was prevented by his ap- pointment at Ceylon from fulfilling his kind promise to describe them for this paper. PuiaTE I. fig. 14. a, immature filament; 6, mature state. APHANIZOMENON, Morren. Filaments simple, flaccid, obsoletely jomted, “ cohering laterally into flat lamelle,” aggregated into a mucous stratum ; vesicular cells none ; sporangia linear, interstitial. (Aphanizomenon, Morren. Limnochlide, Kitz.) Aphanizomenon forms a thin, tender, mucous stratum of a bluish colour. The filaments are extremely slender, flaccid, and very obscurely jointed. No vesicular cells have been detected. The sporangia are much elongated, either scattered or, more usually, solitary near the centre of the filament. I have examined an authentic specimen of Limnochlide Flos- aque, and as there seems to be no essential difference between Aphanizomenon and Limnochlide 1 have united them, retaining the former appellation on account of its priority. The filaments in both genera are described as cohering in flat lamelle, but that character is sometimes so little obvious in dried specimens, that I am not inclined to place much dependence upon it as a generic distinction, especially as I could not detect it in recent specimens of a plant, presently to be described, which I think should by no means be placed in a different genus. Authors differ widely respecting the proper situation of this genus. In Harvey’s ‘ Manual of British Alge’ it is placed at the end of the Confervee, Montagne appends it to the Oscilla- toriee, Endlicher omits it altogether, and Kiitzing instituted for it a distinct family, which he placed between Leptotrichee and Nostochinee. Mr. Hassall, I believe, first placed it in this family, and I fully concur with his observation that “the true position of the genus is undoubtedly amongst the Nostochinee, connecting them with the Oscillatoriee.” c2 20 Mr. J. Ralfs on the Nostochinee. - Aphanizomenon agrees in its filament with Oscillatoria, but is sufficiently separated by its conspicuous sporangia, which are si- milar to those of Dolichospermum. It differs from all the other genera in the Nostochinee by the absence of vesicular cells and by its obsoletely articulated filament. 1. A. Flos-aque (Linn.). Filaments cohering laterally in flat lamellee which separate at their extremities into fasciculi; sporangia cylin- drical with an inconspicuous covering. Byssus farinacea virescens, aque inspersa, Linneeus, Flora Lapponica, no. 532 (1737), ed. 2nd, p- 388 (Smith, 1792); Flora Suecica, ed. Ist, no. 1128. Byssus Flos-aque, Linn. Species Plantarum, no. 1168 (1753), ed. 2nd, p- 1637. Conferva Flos-aque, Roth, Catalecta Botanica, fase. 3. p- 192 (1806). Oscillatoria Flos-aque, Agardh, Synopsis Alga- rum Scandinavie, p. 107 (1817) ; Syst. Algarum, p. 59. Nostoc Flos-aque, Jiirgens, Algee aquaticee. Limnanthe Linnei, Kitzing in Linnea, vol. xvii. p. 86. Limnochlide Flos-aque, Kitzing, Phycologia Generalis, p.203 (1843) ; Phycologia Germanica, p. 168; Species Algarum, p. 286; Tabulze Phycologice,t.91. fig.2a. Apha- nizomenon incurvum, Allman in lit. cum specimine. Probably not uncommon. Grand Canal Docks, Dublin, Professor Allman. Sweden, Linneus ; Germany, Kiitzing. I am indebted to Professor Allman for a beautiful and cha- racteristie specimen of this species. In its dried state the stra- tum appears to be composed of minute flocculi, and, with the exception of colour, might not unaptly be compared to scattered snow-flakes. The colour is opake, eruginous green, which how- ever becomes more or less altered after being dried a second time. The microscope shows that the flocculi consist of parallel filaments united together laterally, and forming a flat layer which appears plumose from the filaments converging at the ends into little conical or subulate tufts or pencils. The filaments are straight, obtuse, not attenuated ; the joints are rather longer than broad, faintly visible, and especially difficult of detection m con- sequence of their granular contents. Kiitzing describes the spo- rangia as elliptic. In the Dublin specimen they are few in number and immature ; but in specimens given me by Professor Kiitzing they are linear, much elongated, often ten or twelve times longer than broad, and resemble those of the next species except in having a far less conspicuous hyaline covering. The best di- stinctive mark between these species is the lateral coherence of the filaments in A. Flos-aque. In the dried state, the only condition in which I have seen it, the Aphanizomenon Flos-aque is easily recognized by its floceu- lent appearance, even to the naked eye. I believe that not only was it one of the earliest-known plants im this group, but that it “Mr. J. Ralfs on the Nostochinee. 21 is the true Flos-aque of almost every algologist prior to Lyngbye, whose error has misled many succeeding writers and confounded plants of widely different aspect. The descriptions of Linnzus, Roth and Agardh, although more or less deficient, agree far better with this species than with any others which have been confused with it. Liyngbye, indeed, suspected that his Nostoe Flos-aque was distinct from the plant of the two latter writers*, an opinion confirmed by Agardh so far as regards himself. Mr. Borrer has sent me a specimen of Byssus Flos-aque distri- buted by Mohr, who, there is every reason to suppose, was fully acquainted with the plant then known by that name: the speci- men, which is a very good one, scarcely differs even in colour from those recently gathered by Professors Kiitzing and Allman. I cannot obtain the slightest clue to the Flos-aque of our earlier British writers. They give no habitats, and although the specific definition of Hudson, Lightfoot and Withering agrees with this species (“filamentis plumosis natantibus”), yet, as it is a mere copy from Linnzus, no dependence can be placed upon it. The two former authors give no original remarks, and Withering’s own observations agree but indifferently with his specific quotation ; for his description, “ jointed filaments straight or curled like a cork- screw,” is more applicable to a Trichormus. Puate II. fig. 6. a, portion of foreign specimen magnified ; 4, Dublin sp. ditto; c, filaments highly magnified. 2. A. cyaneum ( ). Filaments free, aggregated into a thin mucous stratum ; sporangia linear, eight to twelve times longer than broad, furnished with a conspicuous hyaline covering. Limnochlide Flos- aque, B. hercynica, Kiitzing, Species Algarum, p. 286 (1849) ; Tabule Phycologice, t. 91. f. 11? On aquatic plants in boggy pools at Llyn Gwernan and Dolmelynlyn near Dolgelley, J. R. Germany, Kiitzing. Stratum minute, thin, tender, of an opake light blue colour. Filaments very slender, straight, nearly colourless, having a slightly dotted appearance from the scattered granular endo- chrome, not constricted at the dissepiments, which are very in- distinct, and only to be detected by careful examination in a favourable light ; ends obtuse, not attenuated. Joints or ordi- nary cells nearly equal in length and breadth. Sporangia elon- gated, cylindrical, generally solitary near the centre of each fila- ment, but sometimes scattered, each inclosed in a broad, hyaline covering. * “ An sit Conferva Flos-aque, Roth, Oscillatoria Flos-aque, Ag., justo ambigitur ; illee enim filis rectis et parallelis gaudere describuntur, hee vero filis curvatis, implexis instructa est.”—Lyngbye, Tentamen Hydrophyto- logiz Danice, p. 202. 22 Mr. J. Ralfs on the Nostochinee. Aphanizomenon cyaneum differs from A. Flos-aque by its stra- tum not appearing flocculose, by its paler inconspicuous filaments, which do not cohere in laminz, and would often escape detection under the microscope but for the presence of the sporangium, which has a far broader hyaline covering in this than in the latter species. Puate II. fig. 7. Filament highly magnified. 3. A. ineurvum (Morren). “ Filaments articulated, cohering together in flat laminze, laciniated at the apex; articulations two to eight times longer than broad.” Trichodesmium Flos-aque, Ehrenb. in Poggend. Annal. 1830, p. 168 (according to Kiitzing). Aphani- zomenon incurvum, Morren in Memoir (1837) ; Thompson in An- nals of Nat. Hist. vol. v. p. 82; Harvey, Manual of Brit. Algze, p. 145; Hassall, Brit. Freshwater Algze, p. 280. t. 76. fig. 6. Lam- nochlide Flos-aque y. Harveyana, Kitzing, Species Algarum, p- 286 (1849) ; Tabule Phycologice, t. 91. fig. 2. Ballydrain Lake, Mr. W. Thompson ; Lough Neagh, Mr. D. Moore. Belgium, Morren ; Germany, Kiitzing. I regret that 1 am unable to afford any satisfactory informa- tion respecting this plant, for although Mr. Thompson has sup- plied me with specimens, they are unfortunately preserved upon paper, and could not be removed in a condition fit for examination. Respecting the Ballydrain species, one would suppose there could be no reasonable doubt as Dr. Morren has determined it. Still it is very possible that his Aphanizomenon incurvum has been rightly supposed by Kiitzing to be merely the Flos-aque, for nothing in the descriptions renders the opinion improbable. The Dublin plant at least is decidedly the A. Flos-aque. Mr. Thomp- son’s A. incurvum however differs materially from all my speci- mens of the A. Flos-aque both in colour and in the form of the particles, which are circular and dot-like, very unlike the larger and lobed flakes of the other. Mr. Hassall’s figure represents the filaments as tapering—a character, indeed, amply sufficient to distinguish the A. incurvum from the preceding species ; but unfortunately, if the filaments really possess this character, neither Dr. Morren nor Mr. Hassall have noticed it in their de- scriptions, and so the matter is still in doubt. Since the above was written, I have received from Mr. Moore some specimens better suited for examination. Although not from the same station as Mr. Thompson’s plant, they exactly agree with it in appearance ; the specks are unlike any other spe- cies that I have seen, and in form as well as in size and scattered habit resemble the small dots made by house-flies. Under the microscope the filaments appear parallel; they do not closely cohere as in A. Flos-aque, but are rather held together by the i. = ee Mr. J. Ralfs on the Nostochinez. 23 mucous matrix, and are neither fasciculated nor laciniated at their ends ; they are so very slender that the triplet is not sufii- ciently powerful to afford a proper examination. I was unable to perceive either dissepiments or sporangia. In no respect, except in their parallel arrangement, did the filaments correspond with Morren’s description. PuaTeE II. fig. 8. @, portion of stratum from Lough Neagh ; 8, filament. 5 ¥. 2, Be Se ia Peek: qeeigesa i whitote Mery oe ata fer ( tre a Fite Ot lat a ve og ‘ : rye ¢ Wy efQeniar wee) Tus te r1 63 is ; Titers ae | Ten tole uw) Weyer a 25 II. Remarks on the Growth of Bambusa arundinacea in the large Conservatory, Chatsworth. By Mr. Rosert Scort. Reap 12TH Jury 1849. In the tropics the Bamboo not only grows with astonishing ra- pidity, but attains a very great height,—in some instances as much as 100 feet*. This, together with its feathery elegance, places it in bold contrast to surrounding vegetation, and entitles it to rank second to the noble Palm. But under artificial culture it is in- deed seldom seen in anything like its native majesty,—the extent of our horticultural structures not admitting of its full develop- ment. In some degree at least this defect is obviated here, the Bam- busa being planted out im a border of rich loam, with plenty of room for its roots, and the canes likewise, in most cases, having ample accommodation. So situated the Bamboo seems at home. On the 19th of August, 1846, I observed the crown of a cane just showing itself above the surface of the ground. From its appearance I was led to infer that ultimately it would attain to a large size, and I resolved to watch its progress. The cane was situated at the circumference of a group, and this circumstance rendered the observation of its growth more convenient than it would have been had the cane been situated in the centre. On referring to notes then made, I find that on September Ist the cane had reached a height of 8 feet from the ground. On the 6th September it had attained the height of 19 feet ; and on September 13th it was 25 feet high: during the latter seventeen days of September the growth was uniformly 1 foot per day. Thus in forty-two days the cane had reached 42 feet from the ground, making an average growth of 3 inch per hour. The subjoined table may serve to place this matter in a clearer light. 1846. Average daily growth. Aug. 19. Cane just appearing above ground. Sept. 1. » 8 feet high. nearly 73 inches. alete Pil) Ce as 1 foot 10 inches. erilo: Re aoe res 1 foot. a OO. Sete leery 1 foot. * Mr. John Gibson, who collected plants in India for the Duke of Devon- shire, has seen the Bamboo 100 feet high. 26 Mr.R. Scott on the Growth of Bambusa arundinacea. Having attained the height of 42 feet, the top of the cane was in immediate contact with the roof of the house. This cireum- stance rendered an arrest of its progress necessary ; had it been otherwise, in all probability the cane would have extended 8 or 10 feet more. In December 1847, the subject of the preceding remarks, along with the other canes forming the group previously alluded to, was cut down. The following observations were then made: Number of internodes, 32 ; circumference of the base of cane, 8 inches ; circumference of top, 14 inch. The greatest circumfe- rence, 9 inches, occurred 8 ft. 3 in. from the base, and extended over four internodes. The two longest internodes measured each 1 foot 6 inches. They occurred at 19 ft. 8 in. from the base, and were each 8 inches in circumference. The shortest internode was 11 inches, and was the lowermost on the cane. During the growth of the cane the temperature of the house was,—maximum 87°, minimum 60°, Fahrenheit. (Average 732°.) In Paxton’s ‘ Magazine of Gardening and Botany’ for 1849, p- 62, there are a few remarks on the subject of this notice ; but some mistakes have been made in the figures there given. The cane is now in the British Museum. I may add, that the Bambusa arundinacea very seldom com- mences to form its canes here until August and sometimes Sep- tember, while the Bambusa nigra invariably makes its growth in May. The latter species has this year produced canes 16 ft. high. _ =-_ 27 III. On a supposed new species of Glyceria. By Freperick Townsenp, B.A. Reap 13TH DECEMBER 1849. In 1846 I drew up a description of a supposed new species of Glyceria, which had probably been confounded with other de- scribed species, viz. G. fluitans and G. plicata ; and a paper on the three plants was read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh on November 9 in that year, but for the purpose of adding the results of further observations, it was not then published. Re- vised characters for, and some remarks upon, the three supposed species are now again submitted to the Society. In my former paper I applied the name of G. hybrida to the new plant ; but as the use of that word might lead to erroneous theoretical conclusions, I now substitute the name of G. pedicel- lata. The specific characters may stand as follows :— 1. Glyceria fluitans (R. Br.). Panicle simple, elongate, sub- secund, spreading whilst in flower, otherwise close ; branches simple, lowermost mostly in pairs; rachis smooth ; spikelets linear, of 7-12 acute florets ; outer pale oblong-lanceolate, length exceeding twice its breadth: apex acute, somewhat apiculate ; anthers five times as long as broad; sheaths even; careopsis linear-elliptical. Var. B. Inflorescence spiked. Rachis perfectly smooth, never swollen asin G, plicata. Leaves pungent ; sheaths roughish ; ligule obtuse, frequently obscurely three-toothed. Panicle subsecund, elongate ; branches not bear- ing more than five spikelets, one branch only of each of the lower- most clusters bearmg several spikelets ; uppermost spikelets of the branches and rachis mostly sessile or upon short rigid pedi- cels ; pedicels more or less scabrous. Inner pale equaling the outer in length or surpassing it. Anthers purple, sometimes yellow. Careopsis linear-elliptical. It flowers from June to September, sometimes bearing a second crop late in the year, and is universally distributed. It grows in stagnant and running water. 2. G. pedicellata. Panicle simple, elongate, subsecund; branches simple, always spreading, lowermost mostly in threes; rachis 28 = Mr. F. Townsend on a supposed new species of Glyceria. smooth ; spikelets linear, of 7-16 obtuse florets ; outer pale ob- long, twice as long as broad: apex entire or slightly and irre- gularly denticulate-crenate ; anthers three times as long as broad ; sheaths sulcate. Rachis perfectly smooth, never swollen as in G. plicata. Leaves plicate, acute ; sheaths roughish ; ligule obtuse, somewhat apiculate. Panicle subsecund, elongate; branches not bearing more than six spikelets, one branch only of each of the lowermost clusters bearing several spikelets ; spikelets more or less stalked ; pedicels slender, flexible. Outer pale strongly ribbed when dry, more membranous than in the other two species ; inner pale rather shorter than the outer. Squamule with an inflated ap- pearance. Anthers always yellow; lips incurved after bursting. The careopsis has not been observed. It flowers from June to September, and has been noticed in several places in Cambridgeshire, and at Dovedale near Blockley, Worcestershire. It is found in stagnant and running water. 3. G. plicata (Fries!). Panicle compound ; branches compound, always spreading, lowermost mostly in fives, uppermost crowded ; rachis scabrous above; spikelets linear, of 7-12 rather obtuse florets ; outer pale oval, not twice as long as broad : apex obtuse-angled, obscurely three-toothed ; anthers twice as long as broad ; sheaths sulcate ; careopsis roundish-elliptical. Var. 8. Panicle simple. Rachis more or less rough from just below the panicle and upwards, wavy and twisted above, and frequently with a swollen appearance. Leaves plicate, rather obtuse, more flaccid and of a darker green than in the other two species; sheaths sul- cate, rough ; ligule obtuse, apiculate, obscurely three-toothed or entire. Panicle often drooping, not so elongate as in either of the above; clusters arranged at shorter distances; branches often spreading in all directions from the twisting of the rachis, uppermost crowded, a single branch often bearing sixteen or more spikelets, two branches of each of the lowermost clusters bearing several spikelets; spikelets shorter than in either of the above, uppermost spikelets of the branches and rachis sessile or upon short rigid pedicels; pedicels always scabrous. Florets smaller than in either of the above. Inner pale rather shorter than the outer. Anthers purple, sometimes yellow. Careopsis round- ish-elliptical, and at once distinguishable from that of G. fluitans, which is linear-elliptical. It flowers from June to September, sometimes bearing a se- cond crop late in the year, and is of frequent occurrence. It grows in stagnant and running water. This is the G. plicata Mr. F. Townsend on a supposed new species of Glyceria. 29 (Fries), ‘Herb. Normale Suec.’ fasc. 5. No. 91, and is thus proved to be the plant described under that name by him. Glyceria fluitans may at once be distinguished by its even sheaths, those of the other species under consideration bemg sulcate. G. pedicellata may be known from G. plicata by its spikelets beimg much longer and florets larger, its panicle simple and elongate, one branch only of each cluster bearing more than one spikelet, and the whole plant of a lighter green and more wire-like. A common observer might at a glance distinguish the plants by these characters. The character of the inflorescence in G. pedicellata appears constant, whilst in the other plants it is variable, and for this reason I have noticed varieties derived from the form of inflo- rescence. By a compound panicle I understand that the main branches develope other branches upon which the spikelets are arranged, and the panicle is thus twice compound ; in the simple panicle the pedicels of the spikelets spring directly from the main branches. The name pedicellata has been chosen in consideration of the pedicels of the spikelets being longer and more decided in that plant than in the others, which have frequently quite sessile spikelets. I have met with no description of G. pedicellata. From its having somewhat intermediate characters, it has probably been confounded both with G. fluitans and G. plicata. With regard to published figures, of which there are many, I will venture a few remarks. The figure given by Reichenbach (Icon. Fl. Germ. vii. t.79) is an excellent one of G. plicata ; except the fruit, which is a tolerable representation of that of G. fluitans, as will be seen by reference to Nees von Esenbeck (Gen. Pl. Fl. Germ. Monocot. i. 57), whose figure of the fruit is exactly that of G. plicata; the rest of the plate by the latter author is not sufficiently accurate. By Parnell (Brit. Grasses, t. 45), as far as I can judge, a fair figure is given of G. pedicellata; and in Curtis (Fl. Lond. i. t. 18) also is to be found a good plate of the same plant: the form of the panicle is good; but the outer pale is too long, and the magni- fied representation still less accurate ; the anthers and leaves are accordant. There only remains one other figure to be noticed, viz. that given in ‘ English Botany ’ (t. 1520); it is however so faulty that I can determine nothing with sufficient accuracy. Since the above was forwarded to the Botanical Society at Edinburgh on Noy. 29th, 1849, some “ Remarks on G. fluitans and G. plicata”’ have appeared in the ‘ Phytologist ’ (mi. 734) from the pen of Mr. W. H. Purchas, on whose paper I should wish to say a few words. In G. fluitans I have not myself ob- served any characters by which specimens with appressed branches 30 Mr. F. Townsend on a supposed new species of Glyceria. may be distinguished from those with the branches divaricate ; colour is the only distinction which Mr. Purchas has remarked, and of this he appears to speak only from recollection and to consider almost valueless. G. plicata a. of the same paper is certainly my G. pedicellata ; but these plants do not agree in the proportion of the outer pale ; in the latter the outer pale is twice as long as broad, in the former it is less than twice as long as broad. The character taken from the position of the apex of the outer pale with re- spect to the floret next above (when first attempting to distin- guish the plants) I thought might be of value, but afterwards de- termined it to be worthless. The plicature of the leaves may be found in all these plants, but not generally in G. fluitans, whilst in G. pedicellata and G. plicata I have found the plicature pretty constant. That a specimen from Mr. Moore agrees with this plant is possible, as the two latter plants possess some characters in common and were not then distinguished ; but an original speci- men from that botanist preserved in Mr. Babington’s herbarium is the G. plicata of this paper. The description of G. plicata 8, which Mr. Purchas thought to be my plant, is that of G. plicata (Fries), with the exception of the proportion of the outer pale and the character given of the leaves. It is curious that Mr. Purchas should never have ob- served the leaves to be folded, as I have found them very con- stantly so, having examined plants from numerous localities in several countries. The panicle has truly a “ fuller look,” “from the greater number of compound branches,” as well as from their being arranged at shorter distances. The same botanist also observes, that “two branches of each whorl are almost constantly compound,” and this character I have taken the liberty of inserting in other words in my observations on this plant. The remainder of his paper accords with my own obser- vations, with exceptions which have been already noticed. I have however frequently found this plant in stagnant pools, and can- not as yet discover that either of the three affects peculiar situa- tions. There is only one more remark to be made, and this respecting the suspected hybrid origin of the plant; Mr. Purchas seems to imply that I held that opinion, but in my original but unpublished paper it was expressly stated that my convictions were that it could not be a hybrid, and the plant was therefore considered by me as a species ; the unfortunate choice of a name has not unnaturally conveyed a wrong impression of my views. 31 IV. On the British species of Chara. By Cuartes C. Basrineton, M.A., F.L.S. &e. Reap 10TH JANvArRyY 1850. Since the genus Chara ceased to be considered as Phanerogamic and was placed as a Natural Order of Cryptogamic plants, its species have been excluded from our popular floras, and conse- quently suffered undeserved neglect from British botanists. The kindness of my friend Professor Henslow having recently placed in my hands a set of foreign specimens of Chara, which had been sent to him by Professor Alex. Braun of Freiburg in Breisgau, together with that botanist’s notes upon some English Chare submitted to his inspection, I have been induced to attempt the arrangement of our native species in a more complete manner than has as yet been done. Since the time of Smith, who described all the British species known to him in his ‘ English Flora’ (i. 6) which was published in 1824, only one complete account of our species has appeared, viz. that by Hooker (Eng. Fl. v. pt. 1. 242) in the year 1833, for Hassall’s notice of them (Brit. Freshwater Alg. 1. 94) cannot be considered as original. In that work Sir W. J. Hooker has characterized eight species, viz. 1. translucens ; 2. flexilis ; 3. ni- difica ; 4. gracilis ; 5. vulgaris ; 6. Hedwigii ; 7. aspera ; 8. hispida. More recently two have been added to this list, one by the Rev. M. J. Berkeley (Eng. Bot. Suppl. t. 2824) as the C. pulchella (Wallr.), which is considered in this paper as forming one species in combination with C. Hedwigi under the name of C. fragilis ; and another by Mr. D. Moore (Lond. Journ. Bot. i. 43) as the C. latifolia (Willd.). The former botanist has also greatly elu- cidated the obscure subject of specific distinctions in this genus by his elaborate remarks in the same work under C. Hedwigit (Eng. Bot. Suppl. 2762). We have still to add an elegant little plant detected many years since in the fens of Cambridgeshire by Professor Henslow, and formerly supposed to be C. gracilis, but confidently referred by Professor Agardh, when in the year 1833 we had the pleasure and advantage of his company in an excursion into the fens, to his C. hyalina. Owing to the total 32 Mr.C.C.Babington on the British species of Chara. absence until recently of nucules or globules from the specimens obtained, this plant has not, I believe, been published as a native species, although very many named samples of it have been dis- tributed amongst botanists by Professor Henslow and myself. In this paper I have identified it with the C. tenuissima (Desv.), as is indeed done by Agardh, although he has preferred the name of C. hyalina; and have added to the list the C. polysperma (A. Braun), C. syncarpa (Thuil.), C. mucronata (A. Braun), C. prolifera (A. Braun), C. Borreri (Bab.), and C. crinita (Wallr.), thereby raising the number of our species to sixteen. All these species, except two, are preserved in the herbaria of Prof. Henslow and myself, and as neither of us has paid any pe- culiar_ attention to this genus, but only collected such specimens as came accidentally under our notice, it is highly probable that several additions to the list will soon be made, and it is chiefly with the view of leading to such discoveries that it is now pub- lished. In France, according to the list given by Lamotte (Cat. des Pl. Vasc. de Europe centrale) im 1847, nineteen species are found ; in Germany we learn from the same book that there are eighteen species. Reichenbach (Fl. Germ. exc. 148 and 843) in 1833 described sixteen German species ; and Fries (Summa Veg. Scand. 60) records fifteen species as natives of Scandinavia, but adds the remark, ‘‘ spec. nondum pl. explor.” Since a considerable part of this paper was written, a valuable memoir by Prof. A. Braun has appeared in the ‘ Kew Miscellany’ (i. 193), entitled “‘ Charz australes et antarctic,” but including remarks upon the differences between the supposed genera Chara and Nitella, and pointing out new characters for their distinction. Notwithstanding the apparent value of these characters, I have thought it better to retain the name of Chara for the whole of the group until they have been carefully studied in the living plants, and their constancy and universality more fully proved. They are prefixed to the usual sectional characters in the en- suing arrangement of the species, in which I have followed that given by Prof. Braun in the above-mentioned memoir. I have also largely availed myself of the same distinguished botanist’s valuable paper in the ‘ Flora, oder Botanische Zeitung’ of Re- gensburg (xviii. 49), and his “ Esquisse monographique du genus Chara” in the ‘ Annales des Sciences Naturelles’ (ser. 2. i. 350), and have found the account of the species given by Mutel in his ‘Flore Francaise’ (iv. 159), and the plates im the ‘ Atlas de la Flore de Paris’ by Cosson and Germain, very useful. ee ee eee F q _ 3 ’ Mr. C. C. Babington on the British species of Chara. 33 Nat. Order. CHARACE, Rich. Genus Cuara, Linn. Section I. Nitella. Crown of the nucule of “ten cells, form- ing two circles one lying upon the other, never spreading, gene- rally falling off before the maturation of the seeds ” (A. Braun). Stems more or less pellucid, composed of a single tube. A. Nitelle vere. Globules terminal at the furcation of the branchlets. a. Furcate. Branchlets only once divided with one-jointed segments, 6-8 in a whorl, similar. 1. C. flexilis (Limn.) ; nioncecious, stem slender equal flexible transparent, branchlets pointed but not mucronate nearly equally forked or trifid, nucules and globules together in the forks of the branchlets without bracts. C. flexilis, Linn. Sp. Pl. 1624 (in part); Eng. Bot. t. 1070; 4. Braun in Flora, xviii. 50; Ann. Sc. Nat. ser. 2.1. 351, C. Brongniartiana, Wedd. in Cat. Fl. Paris. 152. Nitella Brongniartiana, Coss. et Germ. Fl. Paris. 682; Aél.t. 40 C. Rather slender, green, pellucid. Primary branchlets seldom more than once divided. Sometimes the axillary branchlets are much more divided and clustered, when it has passed for C. nidi- fica with collectors. Nucules with six strie. Henley near Ipswich, Buddle. Yarmouth, Mr. D. Turner. Berrington Pool, Salop, Rev. H. Williams. In the river at Bed- ford, Dr. Abbot ; Smith. Richmond, Yorkshire, Mr. J. Ward. Stowting, Kent, Rev. G. E. Smith. Whitehorn, Wigtonshire ; Clova, Forfarshire, Prof. Balfour. Reche Lode, and Lord’s Bridge near Barton, Cambridgeshire. Annual. May. “April to August,’ Sm. 2. C. syncarpa (Thuil.) ; dicecious, stem slender equal flexible transparent, branchlets bluntish apiculate nearly equally forked or trifid, nucules or globules at the forks of the branchlets without bracts. C. synearpa, “ Thuil. Fl. Par. 473 ;° A. Brawn in Flora, xviii. 51 ; Ann. Se. Nat. ser. 2. i. 352; Mutel Fl. Franc. iv. 160. Nitella synearpa, Coss. et Germ. Fl. Par. 682 ; Atl. t. 39 (not good). A slender diaphanous plant closely resembling C. flexilis, but dicecious. Nucules with five strize and scarcely any crown. It is the supposed C. gracilis of Mr. W. Wilson in Hook. Bot. Mise. i. 336. No. 2. Woodmancote, Sussex, Mr. Borrer. Cwm Idwel, Caenarvon- shire. Ma’am, Galway. Annual. May. TRANS, BOT. SOC. VOL. IV. D 34 Mr.C.C. Babington on the British species of Chara. b. Mucronate. Branchlets usually repeatedly divided, terminal seg- ments of two joints, last joint usually resembling a mucro. Branch- lets 6-8 in a whorl, similar. 3. C. translucens (Pers.) ; moncecious, stem thick equal flexible transparent, sterile branchlets simple not jointed, upper ones end- ing in two or three short points, fertile whorls of small trifur- cate branchlets very small and closely placed, nucules small oblong usually im threes just below the three bracts surround- ing the terminal globule. C. translucens, Pers. Syn. Pl. ii. 531 ; Eng. Bot. t. 1855 ; A. Braun in Flora, xviii. 51 ; Ann. Se. Nat. ser. 2. i. 352; Hook. Eng. Fl. v. pt. 1. 245 ; Mutel Fl. France. iv. 160. Nitella translucens, Coss. e¢ Germ. Fl. Par. 682; Atl. t. 40 B. A strong plant. Fertile whorls so disposed amongst the branchlets as to appear to be capitate. Globules solitary. Nu- cules with seven strie. The fruit appears to be wrongly drawn in ‘ Eng. Bot.’ Deep stagnant pools. “ Near Shrewsbury, Rev. E. Williams ; Browston and Belton, Suffolk, Sir W. J. Hooker ; Scotland ;” Sir J. E. Smith. Bagnley Moor, Cheshire, Mr. W. Wilson. Tot- teredge, Middlesex, Mr. E. Forster. Loch Lubnaig, Perthshire ; Lochnaw, Wigtonshire ; near Liverpool ; Prof. Balfour. Near the Fairlop Oak in Hainault Forest, Essex. Annual. July. 4. C. mucronata (A. Br.) ; moncecious, stem slender equal flex- ible transparent, branchlets strongly mucronate nearly equally forked or trifid, nucules and globules together at the forks of the branchlets without bracts. C. mucronata, 4. Braun in Flora, xviii. ; Ann. Sc. Nat. ser. 2.1. 351; Mutel Fl. Franc. iv. 161. Nitella mucronata, Coss. et Germ. Fl. Par. 683; Aél. t. 40 D. Rather thick for its length. Secondary branchlets once or twice forked or trifid, the terminal subdivisions rather shorter than the others. ‘“ Nucules with four or five striz.” Marsh ditch at West Grinstead, Sussex, Mr. Borrer. Annual. July. 5. C. gracilis (Sm.!) ; moncecious, stem slender equal flexible transparent, branchlets in lax whorls repeatedly divided into three or four segments, terminal segments mucronate shorter than the others, globules and nucules each solitary but to- gether at the subdivisions of the branchlets without bracts. C. gracilis, Sm.! Eng. Bot. t. 2140; Reich.! Iconog. t. 793; A. Braun! in Flora, xviii. 53; Ann. Se. Nat. ser. 2. i. 351 ; Mutel Fl. Franc. iv. 160; Hook. Eng. Fl. v. pt. 1. 245 (in part). ee } Mr. C. C. Babington on the British species of Chara. 35 Nitella gracilis, Agardh Syst. Alg. 125; Coss. et Germ. Fl. Par. 683; Atl. t. 41 E. A very small and slender plant, its branchlets spreading in a lax open manner, and much longer than those of C. tenuissima. Nucules subglobose, with four or five strie, large in proportion to the plant. My judgement of this species is formed from the plate in ‘Eng. Bot.’ and a small but good specimen of the original plant, for which I am indebted to Mr. Borrer. Mr. Wilson’s C. gracilis from Cwm Idwel is C. syncarpa. St. Leonard’s Forest, Sussex, Mr. Borrer. Annual. September ? 6. C. tenuissima (Desv.) ; moncecious, stem slender equal flexible transparent, branchlets short in dense compact subglobose whorls repeatedly divided into 3-7 segments, terminal segments mu- eronate longer than the others, globules and nucules each so- litary but together at the subdivisions of the branchlets with- out bracts. C. tenuissima, Desv. “ Journ. Bot. i. 313;” Reich.! Iconog.t. 792 ; A. Braun! in Flora, xviii. 53; Mutel Fl. France. iv. 159. C. glomerata, 4. Braun! in Ann. Sc. Nat. ser. 2. i. 351, not N. glo- merata, Coss. et Germ. C. batrachosperma, Reich. Iconog. t. 794. Nitella tenuissima, Coss. et Germ. Fl. Par. 681 ; Ati. t. 41 F. N. hyalina, dgardh! Syst. Alg. 126, not DeCand. A very small slender plant, its shert much-divided branchlets forming little globular compact masses which are often much in- erusted. Nucules subglobose, with 6-8 striz, three times the diameter of the branchlets and placed outside of them. Globules much larger than the nucules. I have recently (Aug. 6, 1849) found a profusion of ripe nu- cules and a few globules upon this plant in Bottisham Fen, and with the assistance of Messrs. J. D.C. Sowerby and J. W. Salter have succeeded in satisfactorily ascertaiing their positions to be m accordance with the section in which the plant is here placed. In peaty ditches and pits in the fens of Cambridgeshire. Annual. July, August. B. Tolypella (A. Braun). Globules placed laterally on the nodes of the chief ray of the branchlets between the lateral rays (bracts) which are always shorter than the chief ray.—Rays of many gradually decreasing joints. Note.—This little group of singular plants presents more dif- ficulty than either of the other sections, and I am very far from being convinced that a correct view of it is taken below. My D2 36 Mr. C.C. Babington on the British species of Chara. original idea was that the plants only formed one species, but further study has convinced me that they are far too different to allow of their being lumped to that extent, and I am reduced to the necessity of considering them all as distinct. They appear to be very short-lived, and in all probability will be found to produce two crops in the year, one in the spring and the other autumnal. 7. C. Smithii; dicecious, stem slender equal flexible transparent, branchlets blunt those forming the primary whorls simple sterile long jointed (?), the others on axillary branches numerous densely crowded bearing four (three short and one long) bracts at their first node, globules stalked subtended by the three shorter bracts, nucules unknown. C. nidifica, Sm. Eng. Bot. 1703 (principal figure). A small plant remarkable, like the following species, for its bird’s-nest-like masses of branchlets which spring from the axils of the simple branchlets forming the primary whorls. It is only known to me from the figure in ‘ Eng. Bot.’ and from some re- marks for which I am indebted to Mr. Borrer, and upon which the above specific character is founded. As the C. nidifica (Miill.) is stated by Professor A. Braun (Hook. Kew. Misc. i. 200) to be “peculiar to the north of Europe, and particularly to the Baltic,’ and can therefore scarcely be the same as this plant, which was found “in a ditch which | believe the tide never reaches” (Borrer in Eng. Bot. Suppl. fol. 2762, note) ; and as the plate in ‘ Fl. Danica’ is far too im- perfect to allow of its identification with either of our Tolypelle ; I have thought it better, with the concurrence of Mr. Borrer, to confer a new name upon this plant, which was unfortunately made the representative of his C. nidifica by Smith by placing a figure of it in the principal place on the plate in ‘ English Bo- tany.’ I have the authority of the same botanist for saying that the following species was the plant really intended to bear that name. The confusion has originated from the idea prevalent at the time when the figure was published, that the dicecious plant from Lancing was a form of the moneecious one found at Cley. Unfortunately these plants are so evanescent that it is only by chance that they are again found in their original localities, where their seeds probably remain dormant until favourable circum- stances cause them to germinate. , Lancing, Sussex (1804-5), in a ditch which the tide probably never reaches ; not in Shoreham Harbour, as erroneously stated in ‘English Botany.” Mr. Borrer. Annual. Autumnal. ee eS ee 3 Mr. C. C. Babington on the British species of Chara. 37 8. C. prolifera (A. Braun) ; monecious, stem slender equal flexible transparent, branchlets blunt those forming the primary whorls simple sterile long usually of three or four joints, the others on axillary branches numerous densely crowded bearing four (three short and one long) bracts at their first node, globules sessile (?) in company with one or more nucules and “ sub- tended by the three shorter bracts.” C. prolifera, 4. Braun in Flora, xviii. 56; Ann. Sc. Nat. ser. 2.i. Sa2: C. glomerata, Mutel Fl. Franc. iv. 161, not 4. Braun nor N. glo- merata, Coss. et Germ. A small plant easily confounded on a superficial view with the preceding, from which it is distinguished by being moneecious. Nucules small with faintly marked striz. Granules apparently sessile. The presence of decided bracts distinguishes this plant and the preceding and following from C. polysperma and C. flex- ilis, the species with which they are in the most danger of being confounded. There canbe no doubt that the three smaller ap- pendages are really bracts, although, in all probability, the longer (fourth) one is a subdivision of the branchlet. In brackish (?) ditches. Cley, Norfolk, Mr. D. Turner. Cop- ford, Essex. Annual. April. “ August to October,” Sm. 9. C. Borrert; moncecious, stem slender equal flexible transpa- rent, branchlets strongly mucronate those of the primary whorls simple sterile long jointed, the others on axillary branches numerous densely crowded bearing four (three short and one long) bracts at their first and also sometimes second node, globules stalked or sessile in company with several nucules and subtended by the three shorter bracts. C. nidifica, Borr.! in Eng. Bot. Suppl. fol. 2762, note. Closely resembling C. prolifera and C. nidifica, but consider- ably larger ; agreeing with them in most respects, but essentially different in its branchlets being “ suddenly contracted below the acute apiculus.” It also differs by sometimes producing a second cluster of bracts and fructification on its branchlets, and also oc- casionally having one on the larger “ bract,” which is thus shown to be more correctly a subdivision of the branchlet than a bract. The three true bracts are placed on the under side of the branchlet and at right angles with it, the fourth supposed “bract ” is lateral and usually points upwards; and their ar- rangement is believed to be exactly like that in C. prolifera and C. Smithit. This plant is chiefly known to me from the deserip- tion in ‘ English Botany,’ and from some manuscript notes, for 38 Mr. C.C. Babington on the British species of Chara. which I am indebted to Mr. Borrer ; and as it does not seem to have been noticed elsewhere, I have ventured to record it as a new species, and honour it with the name of my valued friend. In a marsh ditch at Henfield, Sussex, Mr. Borrer. Annual. July. 10. C. polysperma (A. Br. !); moncecious, stem slender equal flexible transparent, barren and fertile branchlets of the primary whorls once or twice unequally branched: middle subdivision iongest, the other branchlets on axillary branches numerous densely crowded much subdivided with short internodes mostl finely pointed, nucules and globules placed at the nodes of the branchlets between the lateral rays. C. polysperma, 4. Braun “ Fl. Bad. Crypt. ;” Flora, xvii. 56; Ann. Sc. Nat. ser. 2.1. 352 ; Mutel Fl. France. iv. 162. C. fasciculata, “ Amici,’ A. Braun. A small plant resembling the preceding species, and having like them bird’s-nest-like masses of branchlets. My specimens are slightly incrusted, as is stated to be the case in those found in France. Nucules small with faintly marked strie. Granules small. I gathered this species in the year 1833 near Haslingfield in Cambridgeshire, but have not been able to find it there again. As numerous specimens were obtained by a party at that time, it is probably preserved in many collections under the name of €. nidifica, with which denomination it was sent to Prof. Braun and named by him as above. Mr. Borrer possesses specimens found at Livermere near Bury St. Edmonds by the Rev. G. R. Leathes ; and I have obtained it (27 April 1850) from the stream which supplies the town of Cambridge with water. Annual. April. Section II. Chara. Crown of the nucule of “ five cells forming a simple circle and sometimes spreading, persistent ” (A. Braun). Stems usually coated with smaller tubes. Chare vere. Granule taking the place of one of the bracts.— Diplostephane (A. Br.). A double row of spines (stipules) at the base of each whorl: a. Stem coated with as many tubes as there are branchlets in each whorl.—Branchlets coated. 11. C. crinita (Wallr.) ; dicecious, stem slender coarsely striated thickly beset with setaceous patent:clustered spines, branchlets abbreviated, bracts whorled slender equal, nucules narrowly ob- long shorter than the bracts. C. erinita, Wallr. Ann. Bot. 190. t.3; 4. Braun in Flora, xviii. 70 ; Ann. Sc. Nat. ser. 2.1. 355; Mutel Fl. Frane. iv. 165. Mr. C. C. Babington on the British species of Chara. 39 C. canescens, Reich. Fl. exc. 150. Hippuris, &c., Plukn. Phytog. t. 193. f. 6. Wallr. Stems slender, erect, flexible even when dry, smooth, not opake, densely crowded, slightly branched, pale green. Lower whorls rather distant, upper ones gradually closer, of 8-10 short branchlets each with six nodes and a whorl of five bracts at each node. Bracts usually as long as the internode. Nucules soli- tary with thirteen strie and a prominent crown. My British specimens are of the male plant only. Wallroth refers Pluknet’s Irish plant to this with certainty ; I have doubts. In stagnant brackish (?) ponds. Burdock Pool, Falmouth, Corn- wall, Rev. W. L. P. Garnons. b. Stem coated with twice as many tubes as there are branchlets in each whorl, those opposite the branchlets bearing spines or tuber- cles, the others not. Branchlets coated, uppermost joints sometimes naked. 12. C. vulgaris (Linn. ?) ; moneecious, stems scabrous finely stri- ated brittle, upper part of the branchlets without external tubes, bracts only on the inner side of the branchlets long : two 2-4 times as long as the nucules, and two equaling them. C. vulgaris, Linn. Sp. Pl. 1624 (in part) ; Eng. Bot. t. 336; Ag. Syst. Alg. 128; Hook. Eng. Fl. v. pt. 1. 246. C. feetida, 4. Braun “Fl. Bad. Crypt. ;? Flora, xviii. 63; Ann. Sec. Nat. ser. 2. i. 354 ; Mutel Fl. Franc. iv. 162; Coss. et Germ. Fl. Par. 679; Atl. t. 37. Plant diffuse, almost always incrusted. The spinose or tuber- cular (primary) cortical tubes less prominent than the secondary ones, and collapsing when dry, so as to place spines in the fur- rows of the stem. Branchlets appearing, at the first view, joint- less, minutely pointed. Nucules with thirteen striz and a short crown, accompanied by the globule. Bracts thick. Varying greatly in appearance, size and roughness, sometimes hispid, sometimes much denuded of the outer tubes in the upper part. A very much condensed form is the C. montana (Schultz), Reich. Fl. exsic. 2143. The Linnean C. vulgaris appears to include this and several other species. Ditches and streams: common. C. montana, Gilsland, Cum- berland, Mr. W. Christy. Annual. June to August. Note. The C. contraria (A.Br.), in which the primary cortical tubes project beyond the secondary ones, and therefore the spmes are on the ridges not furrows of the stem, ought to be found in Britain. 40 Mr. C.C. Babington on the British species of Chara. 13. C. hispida (Linn.); moncecious, stem thickened upwards spirally sulcate rough brittle beset with setaceous spines, branchlets elongated, bracts whorled (inner ones much longer), nucules ovate shorter than the bracts solitary, accompanied by a globule. C. hispida, Linn. Sp. Pl. 1624 ; Eng. Bot. t. 436; Wallr. Ann. Bot. 187.t. 4; Hook. Eng. Fl. v. pt. 1. 246; 4. Braun in Flora, xviii. 66; Ann. Sc. Nat. ser. 2.1.355; Mutel Fl. Franc. iv. 163; Coss. et Germ. Fl. Paris. 679 ; Atl. t. 38 B. Stems opake, greenish white, usually imerusted, covered with minute tubercles ; spines generally very numerous, sometimes almost wanting upon the depressed primary tubes; whorls of elongate, acuminate (by having the terminal segment denuded of outer tubes) branches, each of which has about six nodes and a whorl of 4-5 short bracts at each node. Pits and deep ditches, especially on a peaty soil. Annual. May to August. 14. C. tomentosa (Linn.) ; dicecious (?), stem thickened upwards spirally sulcate rough brittle armed with scattered obtuse pa- pille, branchlets incurved, bracts unilateral ovate-oblong mu- cronate-acute, nucule shorter than the bract on each side of it longer than the three in front. C. tomentosa, Linn. Sp. Pl. 1624; Fries! Herb. Norm. v. 100; Mu- tel Fl. Franc. iv. 163; Reich.! Fl. exe. 150. ©. latifolia, Willd.! “ Berol. Sehr. ii. 129 ;” Hook. Icon. t. 532. C. ceratophylla 6. macroptila, 4. Braun in Flora, xvii. 65 ; Ann. Sc. Nat. ser. 2. 1. 355. The granules and nucules are probably upon different plants. Stem opake, whitish green, covered with very minute tubercles, and bearing distant somewhat whorled short obtuse papilla upon the prominent primary tubes. Branchlets like the stem; their terminal division thicker, inflated, of one pellucid tube. Bracts pellucid, barren ones unilateral (?). “ Nucule with a large ovate bract on each side, and three small linear-oblong ones in front, also having three minute acute tubercles un the opposite side of the stem. Globule from a whorl of two or three large bracts not having smaller ones in front, but with two or three tubercles on the opposite side of the stem.” Hooker. In the foreign plant (Reich. Fl. exsic. 92, which is the au- thentic C. latifolia, Willd.), the bracts are apparently whorled. Fries’s specimen (Herb. Norm. v. 100) is without any incrusta- tion, smooth and scarcely twisted. Our plant is certainly the C. tomentosa (Linn.), C. latifolia (Willd.), and the C. ceratophylla (Wallr.) is a variety of it. Belvidere Lake, Westmeath, Ireland, Mr. D. Moore. = _— Mr. C. C. Babington on the British species of Chara. 41 ° : : c. Stem coated with three times as many tubes as there are branchlets im each whorl ; i. e. two rows of secondary between each pair of primary tubes on which alone spines or tubercles are found. 15. C. aspera (Willd.) ; dicecious, stem finely striate smooth flexible beset with setaceous patent spines, branchlets abbre- viated, bracts whorled slender (two inner ones jonger), nucules narrowly oblong shorter than the bracts. C. aspera, “ Willd. in Berol. Mag. d. N. ii. 298 ;’ Wallr. Ann. Bot. 185. t.6.f.3; 4. Braun! in Flora, xvin. 71 ; Ann. Se. Nat. ser. 2. i. 356 ; Mutel Fl. Franc. iv. 164; Coss. et Germ. Fl. Paris. 680 ; Atl.t.38D; Eng. Bot. Suppl. t. 2738; Fries! Herb. Norm. i. 100. Stems erect, not opake, pale green, densely crowded ; spines usually scattered, often very short, or irregularly collected in whorls (when it much resembles C. crinita, Wallr.) ; whorls of 6-9 branchlets of six nodes and a whorl of 4-5 bracts at each node ; bracts as long as the internode or shorter than it. Nucules solitary, with twelve or thirteen strize and a prominent crown. Distinguished from C. crinita, as is well remarked by Prof. A. Braun in his letter to Prof. Henslow, “ by the more slender outer tubes of the stems.” I am doubtful concerning the plant figured by Greville (Scott. Crypt. Fl. t. 339), for he places nucules and granules upon the same plant. In stagnant water. Orkney, Mr. Clauston. Prestwich Car, Northumberland, M7. Robertson; Greville. Irthmg, Durham, Mr. Bowman ; Hooker. Cleifiog Farm, four miles from Holy- head, Anglesea, Mr. Wilson. Burdock Pool near Falmouth, Corn- wall, in company with C. crinita, Rev. W. L. P. Garnons. Loch © of Skaill, Orkney, Miss Watt. In the river Shannon near Por- tumna, Galway, Mr. D. Moore ; Prof. Balfour. 16. C. fragilis (Desv.) ; moncecious, stems slender finely striated smooth noi spinous, last 1-3 joints of the branchlets without external tubes, bracts on the inner side of the branchlets about as long or longer than the oblong nucules. C. fragilis, “Desv. ap. Lois. Not. Fl. Frane.137 ;? A. Braun in Flora, xvill. 68; Ann. Se. Nat. ser. 2.1. 356 ; Reich.! Fl. exsic. 94; Mutel Fl. France. iv. 164 ; Coss. et Germ. Fl. Paris. 680; Atl. t. 38 C. C. pulchella, Wallr. Ann. Bot. 184. t.2; Eng. Bot. Suppl. t. 2824 ; Ag. Syst. Alg. 129. C. Hedwigii, 4g. Syst. Alg. 129; Eng. Bot. Suppl. t. 2762. Slender, green, not incrusted. Main stem and branches usually with equally long branchlets. Nucule with thirteen or fourteen striz and a long crown, accompanied by the globule. Bracts usually shorter than the nucules, but one equaling them 42 Mr.C.C. Babington on the British species of Chara. in length ; sometimes (C. fragilis longibracteata, A. Braun!, C. de- licatula, Ag. ?) longer than them. The C. Hedwigii scarcely differs except in being very brittle when dry, the bracts shorter, and the branchlets of the main stem usually much longer than those of the branches. Ponds. Sussex, Rev. M. J. Berkeley. Derwentwater, Rev. E. A. Holmes. Serk, Rev. T. Salwey. Paradi, Guernsey.—Var. lon- gibracteata ; West Chiltington Common, Sussex; Berrington Pool, Shropshire.— C. Hedwigii ; West Grinstead, Sussex ; Sand- wich, Kent, Rev. M. J. Berkeley. Annual. June to August. V. On the Watery Secretion of the Leaves and Stems of the Ice-plant (Mesembryanthemum crystallinum, LZ.). By Dr. Aveustus VoEtcKERr, Prof. of Chemistry Royal Agricult. Col- lege, Cirencester. Reap 10TH JANUARY 1850. A rew months ago I had the pleasure of communicating to the Botanical Society of Edinburgh the results of an examination of the watery liquid in the ascidia of Nepenthes destillatoria. Those present at the meeting will remember that, in opposition to the statements of most botanists who have directed their attention to the subject of the watery secretions of the leaves of plants, I found the liquid in the ascidia of Nepenthes to differ materially from puré water, inasmuch as it contained from 0-30 to nearly 1 per cent. of solid substances, partly organic partly inorganic. I stated at that time my doubts as to the watery secretion of plants being nothing but pure water, and gave some reasons for this opinion ; Prof. Balfour, with whom I discussed the subject, kindly furnished me with the means of investigating this poimt still further by favouring me with fresh specimens of the curious Ice-plant (Mesembryanthemum crystallinum), a plant which is re- markable on account of the gland-like vesicular eminences with which its leaves and stems are covered. The result of the examina- tion of the fluid secreted by the leaves of this plant has fully con- firmed the opinion expressed in regard to the watery secretions of plants; at all events it has shown me that the secretion of the leaves of the Ice-plant is not merely pure water, but water containing several substances in solution. Though I was unable to determine quantitatively the composition of this secretion on account of the small quantity of liquid at my command—a quantity insufficient even for a minute qualitative analysis—yet I had no difficulty in detecting the chief constituent parts of the fluid. The secre- tion I procured by lacerating the gland-like eminences with which the leaves are covered, with a needle, and collecting the fluid in a glass bottle. The fluid thus obtained was colourless and nearly clear, without smell, and possessing no distinctly pronounced taste. Laitmus-paper dipped in it was very slightly 4A Dr. A. Voelcker on the Secretion turned red, showing the presence of merely traces of a free acid or an acid salt. In order to free it entirely from any particles of epidermis which might accidentally have mingled with the liquid, I filtered it through white filtermg-paper. The fluid passing through the filter slowly was now perfectly clear. On heating to 212° F. white flakes were separated, which proved to be iden- tical with vegetable albumen. They were collected ima filter, and the filtrate evaporated to dryness on a water-bath. During the evaporation the liquid turned yellow, particularly when evapo- rated to a small bulk, and left a brownish-coloured, very hygro- scopic residue, which redissolved in a small quantity of distilled water, leaving but a trace of a humus-like, dark-coloured organic substance undissolved. . The chemical nature of the fluid from which the albumen had been separated, was ascertained as far as possible by the follow- ing tests :— Ammonia produced no change. Carbonate of ammonia gave no precipitate. Carbonate of soda on boiling gave a white precipitate. Oxalate of ammonia produced no change. Phosphate of soda and ammonia, added to the concentrated liquid, gave a crystalline white precipitate of phosphate of mag- nesia and ammonia. Chloride of platinum, added to the concentrated liquid after the removal of the magnesia, produced a crystalline yellow pre- cipitate. _ The presence of soda was indicated by the yellow colour given to the alcohol flame. Lime-water produced a white precipitate. Sulphate of lime likewise produced a white precipitate. Chloride of barium gave a heavy white precipitate. Nitrate of silver gave a white flaky precipitate, soluble in am- monia, but insoluble in nitric acid. Acetate of lead produced a white precipitate. Basic acetate of lead gave a voluminous white precipitate. A portion of the water evaporated to dryness and heated to redness left a white ash which effervesced with acids, indicating the presence of carbonates, originated from organic acids present in the fluid. The nature of the organic acids, which in all likelihood ac- companied the oxalic acid, I could not determine from want of material. The presence of oxalic acid however is distinctly mdi- cated by the above reactions. They likewise show the presence of chloride of sodium, potash, sulphuric acid and magnesia. In comparing this secretion of the leaves of the Ice-plant with the fluid in the ascidia of Nepenthes, we find a material difference of the Leaves and Stems of the Ice-plant. 45 in their respective compositions, as will be seen by the annexed table, which exhibits the composition of both fluids :— Composition of the fluid in the Composition of the watery secretion ascidia of Nepenthes. of the leaves of Mesembryanthe- mum crystallinum. Organic matter, chiefly malic anda Organic matter (albumen, oxalic little citric acid. acid, &c.). _ Chloride of potassium. Chloride of sodium. Soda. Potash. Lime. Magnesia. Magnesia. ; Sulphuric acid. 47 VI. Notice of some of the rarer Plants observed in Orkney during the Summer of 1849. By Joun T. Syme, Esq. Reap l4tu Fesrvary 1850. Havine passed the greater part of last summer in Orkney, and during that time having examined the natural history of the parts of it which I visited, I now lay before the Society a notice of a few of the rarer plants which I observed. I would have drawn up a list of all the species which I met with, but as I had opportunities of botanizing only in the southern part of the mainland and im the islands of Hoy, Burray and Flota, I have thought it advisable to defer this until I shall have made some acquaintance with the botany of the other islands, which I hope to accomplish next summer. The flora of Orkney is by no means extensive, and excepting some alpine plants which are found at a lower elevation than usual, it embraces very few species of interest ;—as is to be ex- pected from its bare and treeless condition and the uniformity of its geological formation; the old red sandstone, with here and there a trap-dyke, being the only rock to be met with ; while the imcessant winds charged with saline particles and the low summer temperature forbid the growth of the more tender plants, as well as those which rise above the shelter of the sur- rounding vegetation. In addition to these adverse circumstances, by far the greater proportion of the ground is flat and moorish, which still more contributes to give a sameness to the vegetation ; so that I think we may account for the paucity of species from the physical con- ditions of the Orkney islands, without having recourse to any theory of centres of vegetation and migration of plants. I shall now proceed to give the names of the plants I met with, nearly in the order in which I noticed them, with the dates when the various trips were made, as extracted from my journal. On the 5th of June last, I went on board the screw steamer “ Northman,” at Leith, and after a tedious passage of forty hours, arrived in Kirkwall Bay. The morning was wet and windy, but being impatient to examine the botany and entomology of a 48 Mr.J.T. Syme on some Plants observed in Orkney. district new to me, and feeling the desire of again walking on terra firma, as 1s natural to a landsman after a sea voyage of longer duration than he is accustomed to, I set out for Swan- bister, the place of my destination, about eight miles south-west of Kirkwall. I soon found, however, that novelties or even rarities were not to be expected, for I did not in the whole of my walk find a single plant worth drying. In the town of Kirkwall I saw Stachys ambigua (not yet in flower), growing among the nettles at the sides of the lanes. About two miles from Kirkwall there is a pond and marsh at the side of the road, where Menyanthes trifoliata was growing along with Hquisetum limosum and Carex ampullacea ; and in the moors along the sides of the roads, I saw Luzula multiflora, Ly- copodium Selago, Salix repens and Primula acaulis, but nothing of any interest until I reached Swanbister, where Scilla verna was in great profusion, and Gymnadenia albida just coming into flower. A few days after I found at Smoogro a curious variety of Plantago lanceolata, with very woolly leaves, lying flat on the ground and much broader than usual. Near this place Sten- hammaria maritima used to occur, but there was no appearance of it. I suppose it must have been covered up with shingle by the sea, during the winter. On the 12th of June I went to Howton Head, about three miles west of Swanbister, to see the station for Primula scotica, which was easily found, but appeared to have flowered very sparingly, as I only saw two plants in seed. Here I also found Lycopodium selaginoides and Thalictrum alpinum, about 200 feet above the sea ; a curious fact, as where alpine plants are found at so low a level, it is usually where there is high ground behind, from which they have been brought down by burns, &c.; but here there are no hills of any considerable height near, and, in- deed, I never found this nor any alpine plant elsewhere on the mainland. On the 25th of June I had an excursion, in company with Mr. Robert Heddel, to Kirbister Loch, about two miles north-west of Swanbister. Here we found Potamogeton filiformis, 4 or 5 feet long, and with the peduncles 18 inches long (a form which I afterwards observed in the lower Loch of Stennis growing in the brackish water along with dwarfed and discoloured plants of Fucus vesiculosus). In old mar!]-pits in the loch we found Zannichellia palustris and Potamogeton heterophyllus and P. perfoliatus. After completing the survey of the loch we went to Neversdale, where Dr. Duguid used to find Ajuga pyramidalis abundantly, but which had dis- appeared for the last four years ; and after a very careful search, f Mr. J.T. Syme on some Plants observed in Orkney. 49 Mr. R. Heddel found a single plant of it, of which of course the root was carefully left. Here we also saw Eleocharis uniglumis, Melampyrum pratense 8B. montanum, and Botrychium Lunaria. But by far the most interesting excursion I made was to the Wast hill of Hoy, on the 28th of June, which I owed to the kindness of Mr. Heddel, who took me across in his yacht and pointed out the habitats of most of the very interesting alpine plants which are to be found there. Unfortunately our time was very limited, as we had to beat against wind and tide, and so did not reach the Bow (at the foot of the hill) till the after- noon. ‘The ascent to the hill is at first not quite so steep as the slope of the debris of Salisbury Crags at Edinburgh, and here Galium pusillum, Saxifraga aizoides and Silene acaulis were abundant, even at the very foot of the hill. After ascending about 500 feet, the red sandstone rock rises nearly perpendicu- larly for about 150 feet, and here we gathered Thalictrum alpi- num, Saussurea alpina, Oxyria reniformis, Sedum Rhodiola, and a Hieracium not in fiower, which appeared to be H. murorum y. Law- soni. Above the rocks the hill is nearly bare of vegetation, and covered with debris, among which Dryas octopetala was growing in great perfection. Sazifraga oppositifolia and Draba incana also occur on the hill, but we had not time to look for them, as I was most anxious to see the station for Ajuga pyramidalis, found by Mr. Robert Heddel, at the Burn of Berridale. We accordingly descended into the valley of Rackwick, gathering Lycopodium annotinum on our way, and reached the Burn of Berridale about six o’clock in the evening. ‘This ravine is re- markable as being the only place in Orkney where the birch and mountain-ash are to be seen growing wild. We soon found the Ajuga pyramidalis, which is confined to the west side of the burn near its mouth, and is by no means easily noticed. The barren plants resemble very much young plants of Digitalis purpurea, and they usually flower under the shelter of bushes of Cadluna vulgaris. The plants were small, from 1-3 inches high, but were still in flower, while that which I had seen in Neversdale some days before had its seeds nearly ripe. Melampyrum pratense B. mon- tanum, Scirpus fiuitans and Drosera anglica also occurred here, and Arctostaphylos Uva-ursi in great profusion. ‘There are also bushes of Corylus Avellana and Hedera Helix among the rocks. Rubus suberectus was found by Dr. Duguid on the north-west of Hoy, but we had not time to visit the station before embarking on our return to the Bow. My next trip to Hoy was on the 8rd of July, when I ex- amined part of the south-west coast, in company with Mr. Hed- del. About two miles from Melsetter, Stenhammaria maritima occurred, and on the hills in several places Arctostaphylos alpina TRANS. BOT. SOC. VOL. IV. E 50 Mr. J.T. Syme on some Plants observed in Orkney. and Vaccinium uliginosum. Mr. Heddel has found Lobelia Dort- manna in several of the lakes in Waas, but I did not meet with it myself. é On the 17th of August I again visited Howton Head, but found Primula scotica out of flower. I was misled by the plants of it in the garden at Swanbister, which came into flower at this time, being probably delayed in flowering by having been trans- planted in the sprmg. Anagallis tenella and Habenaria viridis were now in flower at this place, but I saw nothing else of any interest. On the 28th of August I paid a visit to the north-west coast of Hoy, and found Drosera anglica in abundance, and Vaccinium uliginosum sparingly, and in the marshes above Rysay Schanus nigricans and Eleocharis multicaulis, both of which I also found in several places in the mainland. On the 31st Stachys ambigua was in flower at Kirkwall. Near Piggar, and in several other places round Swanbister, Anthems nobilis occurs in plenty and apparently wild in one marshy field in particular, where it covers a large extent-of ground, and is now at all events perfectly naturalized. At Swanbister there is a tract of low land called the “ Fidge,” which used to be overflowed by the sea at spring tides, but is now protected from this by a sea-wall built by Mr. Fortescue. Here there are a good many of the plants that are to be found in salt marshes, Salicornia herbacea, Cakile maritima, Alsine ma- ritima, Sagina maritima, Carex extensa, Eleocharis uniglumis, Ruppia rostellata, Potamogeton filiformis, Blysmus rufus, and one plant of Stenhammaria maritima. On the rocks called “ Bar- nory,” to the south of this, Ligusticum scoticum and the maritime form of Pyrethrum inodorum were seen ; both of these plants also occur in profusion in the island of Burray along with Silene maritima. Avena fatua and strigosa are found in most of the turnip- fields, &c., and appear to be quite indigenous. Festuca ovina var. viviparais also common, and Radiola millegrana is to be seen in most of the moors. There are a few bushes of Populus tremula and Rosa villosa on the cliffs, on the east side of the Wauk-mill bay between Kirk- wall and Swanbister. These are all the plants which I met with that are worth noticing ; but on my next trip to Orkney I hope to be able to visit the north isles, which may perhaps add some others to the hst, and make a trip to Orkney of sufficient interest to attract botanists more competent than myself to examine its flora. 84 Great King Street, Edinburgh, Feb. 5th, 1850. 51 VIL. On the Embryogeny of Hippuris vulgaris. By Joan Scorr Sanverson, F.B.S.E., Member of the Royal Medical Society of Edinburgh. Reap 14TH Fesrvary 1850. Tue subject of the origin and development of the embryo has been lately brought before botanical readers so frequently in the various journals appropriated to vegetable physiology, and so much has been done by so many observers in the elucidation of the subject, that it must appear somewhat uncalled for to occupy your time with facts and observations which are only re- petitions of what has been much better detailed by others in regard to other species, and by which therefore these results can only be corroborated. As however the observations referred to are contained in foreign journals, and may have escaped the notice of many members whose attention has not been directed to this particular branch of botanical science, I trust that the following details will not prove wholly unacceptable, more especially as they will enable me to lay before you some of those highly important generaliza- tions, which are to be obtained from the splendid researches of Hofmeister, Unger, Tulasne, and others, on the subject of em- bryogeny. We shall see as we proceed, that we are now enabled to construct a morphological type of development complete in all its parts, and applicable to all the hitherto investigated orders of phanerogamous plants. Hippuris vulgaris belongs to the natural order Halorageacee, which contains only three British genera, Myriophyllum, Hip- puris and Callitriche, all the species of which are water-plants with floating and submerged leaves. They appear to be distin- guished by their submerged leaves possessing distinct bundles of spiral vessels, a fact which may be well seen in the common Callitriche verna, and has been lately shown by Barnéoud in those . curious plants the Trapas which float on the rivers of Southern Europe, and are considered by many botanists as belonging to this order. The ovary of Hippuris is one-celled, containing a single pen- E2 52 Mr. J.S. Sanderson on the Embryogeny dulous ovule, attached nearly at its apex by a fleshy funiculus. In its earliest condition I have not had an opportunity of ex- amining it. If however it be examined at a period considerably before that of impregnation and before the development of the solitary anther is completed, it is observed to have become com- pletely anatropous. The nucleus lies loosely in the cavity formed by the envelopes, which completely surround it, attached to the chalaza. The envelope is not distinguishable into primine and secundine, and extends considerably beyond the apex. It con- sists of small hexagonal cells arranged in series, each containing a nucleus. On one side, the raphe, consisting of a bundle of imperfect spirals, is seen passing from the hilun to the chalaza. The nucleus, the structure of which cannot be seen on account of the opacity of the envelopes without dissecting it out, consists of a large cell, the embryonic vesicle, extending from its apex to about two-thirds of its length, which is surrounded by a single layer of very transparent, gelatinous-looking nucleated cells, which are however deficient at the apex, at which point the em- bryo-sac seems to be totally uncovered. Contained in this embryo-sac is seen the embryo-vesicle. This body consists of a single elongated cell attached to the free ex- tremity of the embryo-sac. This cell (the embryo-vesicle) con- tains a granular protoplasm in which here and there globules are observed to float. It probably originates at a very early period from the micropyle-end of the embryo-sac, but I have not been able to trace it at any earlier stage than that represented. The form which it presents, of an elongated cell attached to the end of the embryo-sac next the micropyle, and smaller at its attached than at its free extremity, is prevalent throughout the Scrophula- riacee, Crucifere, and other orders. From the fact that the embryo-vesicle is developed at so long a period before the bursting of the anther, little doubt can remain as to its existing prior to the act of impregnation, and not being, as supposed by Mirbel and Spach, a consequence of that act. Still less can it be supposed to be the end of the pollen-tube, ac- cording to the theory of Schleiden and his followers. We now proceed to notice the changes which the embryo- vesicle undergoes subsequently to the act of impregnation. After impregnation, the granular protoplasm, which has accumulated at the larger extremity of the embryo-vesicle, becomes trans- formed into a spheroidal cell. A septum is then observable at the lower part, crossing it horizontally, by which it is divided into two cells. Of these the inferior is developed downwards by successive merismatic division, so as to form a confervoid fila- ment, the suspensor. The upper assumes at the same time a ine of Hippuris vulgaris. 53 spheroidal form, and is distinguished from the rest by being filled with granules, exactly as occurs in the Orchidacee. Soon after it divides by a longitudinal septum, and subsequently by a transverse. These are followed by successive divisions, and the embryo with its suspensor is formed. While these changes are taking place, the embryo-vesicle, which in the early stage is ad- herent by one of its extremities to the micropyle-end of the em- bryo-sac, becomes correspondingly enlarged and elongated. It however never becomes completely filled with the cells of the suspensor, or at least not until a very late period. It seems to be narrowed at its apex, either by the absorption of its contents by the developing embryo, or by the pressure of the contiguous parts. Subsequently the round mass of cells described above, to which the term embryo-globule has been applied, undergoes further development, and the cotyledons and other parts being gradually formed, the embryo assumes its characteristic appear- ance. Thus we see in this plant—1st. That the embryo-vesicle exists at a period previous to the act of impregnation ; 2nd. That after impregnation a number of cells are formed by an endogenous process in its cavity which assume a confervoid arrangement ; 3rd. That of these one is selected to be developed into the em- bryo; 4th. That the rest undergo no further development, but seem to conduce to the nutrition of the embryo. These facts are in every respect conformable to what is known of the embryogenic pro- cess in the Orchidacee, Onagracee, Scrophulariacee, Cruciferae, and other natural orders. Since the above observations were made, I have had the oppor- tunity of seeing the results of two very important series of re- searches by Hofmeister of Leipzig and Tulasne. These researches lead to the conclusion, that the mode of development above de- scribed in Hippuris is that which holds universally throughout phanerogamic plants. The results of Hofmeister, as detailed in his Monograph on the origin of the vegetable embryo, published at Leipzig last year, are as follows :— A long time previous to the period of fecundation a certain number of free cellular nuclei are formed in the embryo-sac. These generally occur at the end of the sac next the micropyle. After this, free spherical cells are observed to be formed at the same part of the embryo-sac, which are usually three in number, an arrangement which probably depends on merely mechanical causes, and is well seen in the Orchidacee. These cells are destined for the formation of the embryo itself, and are to be distinguished from those of a smaller size which are often observed at the same period at the opposite extremity of the embryo-sac, and conduce merely to the formation of the endosperm. 54 Mr. J. S. Sanderson on the Embryogeny These cells are the embryo-vesicles, and from them the em- bryo is produced. One of them only remains active, while the rest abort. This being acted on by the fovilla at the period of fecun- dation, undergoes the development detailed below and becomes the embryo. At the period of impregnation the pollen-tube arrives at the embryo-sac. Sometimes the sac-membrane is so firm as not to be indented by it. Sometimes it is considerably indented, and adherent for a longer or shorter period. At other times it ap- pears, from its great tenuity, to be pierced by it. In all cases the embryo-vesicle remains perfectly closed, so that any communi- cation between it and the end of the pollen-tube is impossible. After impregnation the embryo-vesicle becomes divided into two cells by a transverse septum. These two cells are the first of those which form what Hofmeister calls the pro-embryo. The distal cell then in most cases divides by horizontal septa into a row of smaller cells. The terminal cell of this row then becomes more developed than the rest, and gives birth by an endogenous process to the embryo-globule. This then becomes developed into the embryo by the successive formation of new cells. These results will be seen to harmonize perfectly with what has been already said with reference to Hippuris. They were obtained from the examination of a very great number of species belonging to various natural orders ; among which may be men- tioned Orchidaceae, Graminee, Liliacee, Iridacee, Amaryllidacee, Polygonacee, Caryophyllacee, Ericacee, Geraniacee, &c., and there is every reason to depend on their accuracy. In the last two numbers of the ‘ Annales des Sciences Natu- relles, which have only appeared in the course of last week, M. L. R. Tulasne has published the most complete and beautiful series of researches, as far as they go, among the many to which this controversy has given origin. The facts which are brought forward by this author are confirmatory in the most important particulars of what had previously been ascertamed by Hof- meister, Unger, and others, but are distinguished by the author’s inquiries having been carried to an earlier period in the develop- ment than had been arrived at by any previous observer in the families to which they refer, namely the Scrophulariacee and the Crucifere. In the Scrophulariacee generally, as in Hippuris, the embryo- vesicle assumes at an early period an elongated form, and its subsequent development is identical. Tulasne has traced it to its earliest origin in several species. He has shown that it is developed originally on the imner surface of the wall of the em- bryonal sac near its summit, but at a point quite separate from that at which the pollen-tube is applied. This vesicle, at first exceedingly minute, grows upwards in the cavity of the embryo- of Hippuris vulgaris. 55 sac, until it assumes a form similar to that seen in Hippuris. These facts are important, as serving to point out more distinctly the strict correspondence between the morphological modifications of the same development as observed in the Scrophulariacee and other orders, with those possessed of distinct embryo-sacs, as the Orchidacee. The researches before us also derive an additional interest from their showing the total imaccuracy of the observations of Prof. Wydler of Berne, (which were made on the same natural order,) who in the year 1838 set himself to support the theory of Schleiden, and from whose alleged facts that physiologist de- rived some of the most powerful supports of his views. In the Crucifere M. Tulasne has also accomplished all that can be done to perfect our knowledge of the embryogeny of the order. In particular he has described and figured distinctly the embryonal sac, the existence of which was doubted in that order, and has traced the embryonal vesicle from its earliest condition, that of a minute cellule attached to the micropyle extremity of the embryo-sac, up to that of a cylindriform cell filled with a granular protoplasm, at the period at which it should seem that fertilization takes place. Numerous other pomts of great importance might be men- tioned as illustrated by this admirable series of researches. They will well reward the perusal of all who take any interest in vege- table anatomy and physiology, and they are illustrated by draw- ings, which exceed in beauty and detail all their predecessors, although many of these have been beyond all praise. From the accurate knowledge of the facts connected with the origin and development of the vegetable embryo, into the pos- session of which the researches of Unger, Hofmeister, and Tulasne have put us, we need be at no loss to arrive at certain general conclusions as to the order in which the various steps of the em- bryogenic process are brought about, and the laws by which it is governed. We shall therefore occupy the remainder of this paper in enumerating as shortly as possible the most important of these generalizations. In order to facilitate description, we shall divide what seem to be the essential phenomena of the embryogenic process in the higher plants into three classes, im the first of which we shall consider the process of development of the embryo-sac ; in the second the changes which take place within the embryo-sac be- fore, and in the third, after the act of impregnation. We shall first speak of the development of the embryo-sae, or the individualization of a cell of the female organ for reproductive purposes. At a very early period a constituent cell, of what is called im 56 Mr. J. S. Sanderson on the Embryogeny descriptive language by a singular misnomer the placenta, gives rise by successive division to a cylindrical body, which consists of a central series of cells surrounded by others of smaller size. This, by another equally obvious misnomer, is called the ovule. From the central series of cells just mentioned one is separated and set apart for reproductive purposes, while the rest are va- riously developed so as to form coverings to this one. It enlarges at the expense of the rest, and receives the name of embryonal sac, and is strictly analogous to the animal unimpregnated ovum. We next consider the changes which take place in the cavity of the embryo-sac previous to impregnation. At a period considerably prior to impregnation a vesicle is de- veloped, always at the micropyle-end of the embryo-sac, and pro- bably always from acytoblast. This vesicle enlarges more or less, and contains a fluid granular protoplasm. To this the name embryo-vesicle is assigned. It is analogous to the germ-vesicle in animals, both in its production and subsequent development. : Besides the embryo-vesicle other cells are frequently developed : at this period, which are destined to conduce to the nutrition of : the future embryo. Lastly, we have to consider the changes which take place in the embryo-sac after impregnation. At this period a cell belonging to the male organ (the pollen- grain) becomes so developed that its membrane and that of the embryo-sac are brought in contact ; in consequence of which an interchange of their contents takes place, and under the pe- culiar influence of the one upon the other, the embryo-vesicle begins to develope within it two cells divided from each other by a transverse septum, in the same way as the first change ob- served after animal impregnation is the development of two cells in the germ-vesicle. These cells then multiply to a greater | or less extent by transverse division so as to form a confervoid filament. At last, either at the centre or termination of this fila- | ment, one cell becomes developed by an endogenous mode of cell- | production imto a body to which the term embryo-globule is applied, and which is im fact the future embryo, while the rest perform a subordinate function, being probably merely subser- vient to the nutrition of the embryo. This last process corre- sponds in animals to the successive divisions of the two cells previously referred to, what is called the “cleaving of the yelk mass,” on the surface of which the embryo is subsequently de- veloped. The foregoing sketch of what may be considered as the morpho- logical type of the embryogenic development in the higher plants will, it is believed, include all those modifications which occur in those families which have been hitherto investigated. And consi- of Hippuris vulgaris. 57 dering that of late years, since the means of research have been so much more complete than formerly, there has been such a remark- able consonance in the results obtained by different observers, there is little reason to apprehend that any new facts are likely to arise, which will render it necessary to modify our generalizations to any great degree. We may therefore consider the controversy for the present settled. The doctrine of Schleiden is now only a matter of history, and as such possesses very great interest. When in 1837 he first brought forward his splendid discoveries as to the previously unknown nature and functions of cells, he founded upon them another doctrine, according to which the existence of sexes in plants was denied, and the so-called male organ alone was supposed to originate the germ. The history of this celebrated doctrine exemplifies in a remarkable manner the truth of the observation, that, although false facts may do an infinity of mischief in science, false theories are often produc- tive of the greatest benefit. The numerous researches which have been set on foot within the last ten years with a view to the refutation of the doctrines of Schleiden, have not only established the utter baselessness of these last, but have furnished us with a series of details more complete and more conclusive than any which we possess in con- nection with any other subject in the whole range of vegetable anatomy. @* a cc. - VIII. On Cannabis indica, Indian Hemp. By ALEXANDER Curistison, F.B.S.E., Member of the Royal Medical Society. Reap Ilrsa Apri 1850. Tue object of the present communication is to give some account of the Indian Hemp, a substance which has been long used in the Indian and Persian empires as a medicinal and intoxicating agent, but which was unknown to Europeans, except through the reports of travellers, until of late years. It was first brought into prominent notice by Dr. O’Shaughnessy of Calcutta in the year 1839. It would be beyond the scope of this paper to enter minutely into the early history of the plant, but it may be observed that the nar- cotie properties of Cannabis indica were unknown to the Greek phy- sicians. In the year 600 the Hindoos were in the habit of employing it, since which time it has been in constant use as a means of allaying pain, and more particularly as an intoxicating drug, among the inha- bitants of the East. Hemp would seem to have been known at a still earlier period to the Chinese; in a communication to the Académie des Sciences in the early part of this year by M. Stanislas Julien, ex- tracts are given from a Chinese work, showing that so far back as A.D. 220, a Chinese physician named Howshoa produced insensibility in his patients by means of a preparation of hemp, and that opera- tions were then performed without pai to the patients. The veracity of this statement may however safely be questioned. Until the year 1839 the properties of Hemp were never investigated in this country, but the essay of Dr. O’Shaughnessy published at that time attracted attention to the subject, and many experiments with the drug have now been made. The expectations held out by him have not been so fully realized as one would be led to expect. This can however be so far explained by a want of confidence or neglect on the part of some who have employed the drug, and the use of spurious or ill-prepared substances on the part of others. From the marked success of various experimenters, it is obvious that the plant does possess useful properties as a medicine: these will be pointed out in a future part of the paper. In Dr. Lindley’s ‘ Flora Medica,’ Cannabis sativa is placed in the natural order Urticacee, no allusion being made to the Cannabis in- dica, as he obviously considers the two to be identical. It is thus described :—Flowers dicecious, male flowers racemose ; calyx 5-parted, imbricated. Stamens 5. Anthers large and pendulous. Female flowers in spikes. Bract acuminate, rolled round the ovary in room 60 Mr. A. Christison on Cannabis indica. of a calyx. Ovary roundish, with one pendulous ovule and two long filiform glandular stigmas. Acheenium ovate, one-seeded, embryo doubled up, with the radicle parallel with the plano-convex cotyle- dons, and separated from them by a small quantity of albumen. He also states that it is an annual, 3 feet high, covered all over with an extremely fine rough pubescence hardly visible to the naked eye. The stem erect, branched, bright green, angular. The leaves alternate or opposite on long weak petioles, digitate, scabrous, with linear lanceolate sharply serrated leaves, tapering into a long smooth entire point; stipules subulate. Clusters of flowers axillary, with subulate bracts; the males lax and drooping, branched and leafless at the base, the females erect, simple, and leafy at the base. Male calyx downy ; female calyx covered with short brownish glands. , Dr. Lindley now places this plant in the order Cannabinacea, separating it from the Urticacee, the latter having small flat stipules, limpid juice, a solid erect ovule, and a straight albuminous embryo ; the former having a solitary suspended ovule and a hooked exalbu- minous embryo. In the above description Dr. Royle agrees, who has seen the plant in India. Two species of Cannabis have been described by botanists, viz. C. sativa and C. indica: but repeated careful comparisons have failed to discover any material difference between them; the generally received opinion now being, that the same plant under the modifying influence of climate and cultivation puts on a variety of characters. This opinion has been fully borne out by the result of an experiment in the Botanic Garden, which it may be interesting to detail. A few seeds picked from fresh. Gunjah were sown on the 17th of March 1849, as well as some seeds from decayed Gunjah : the latter never germinated, but the others appeared above ground in a few days ; in the course of a week they attained a height of 3 inches under glass. Three shoots were planted in the open air, while the remainder were kept in the hothouse. On August Ist those without had attained a height of 44 feet, and it was remarked that they had a peculiar strong minty odour. On the Ist October one of these was 94 feet high, with several strong woody stems and abundant foliage : flower- ing appeared to be commencing, but owing to advance of the season the leaves were withering. The plants in the hothouse at the same period were 4 feet high, slender, with few leaves, but in full flower. Plants of the common hemp growing in the Garden had a very similar aspect, being however in full fruit. I am indebted to the kindness of Professor Balfour for the follow- ing remarks and botanical description of these plants :—‘ Those in the open air were all female plants; among those in the hothouse were one or two males. I have not been able to make out any specific difference between the so-called C. indica and C. sativa of Europe. The common hemp in the Garden has not attained the same size as the plants from Indian seeds, and the segments of the leaves are narrower ; in other respects they appear alike, more especially as regards their flowers, glands, &c. Both the Indian and European seeds produce plants which have a strong resinous odour. In this Mr. A. Christison on Cannabis indica. 61 respect the European plants in the garden seem to excel the Indian. On the Indian specimens even when cultivated in the hothouse there has not appeared any of the Churrus described by Indian observers. The racemes and spikes of flowers have a resinous feeling when touched. The following is a description of the plants raised from the Indian seeds :— * is ii a * ¥: 0 a ’ a ti ; a MUA, . - v - ” * ' “ ~~ til Ye e ke al 4) 71 IX. Remarks on some British species of Carex. By W. O. Prisstiey, F.B.S.E. Reap 13Tu June 1850. Havine been engaged studying the British Carices for some time past, and having made some observations which may be interesting, I have been induced to lay them in as brief a manner as possible before this Society. I have had my attention parti- cularly directed to a mode of arrangmg them, by which they might be more correctly studied, and with greater ease. It is however by no means an easy matter to form divisions which will answer this purpose. The number of male and female spikelets, the arrangement of them on the stem, their being erect or pen- dulous, stalked or sessile, bracteated or ebracteated, are very variable characters, and a slight difference in situation may cause many and altered forms of the same plant. The most stable cha- racters I believe will be found in the fruit,—in its form, nerves, and position on the spike, and I think so well marked are the differences, that a person familiar with these might recognise three-fourths of our Carices by the fruit alone. Still, this is not universal ; there would be great difficulty for instance in distin- guishing the fruit of C. remota from that of C. axillaris, and some of the intermediate forms between cespitosa and stricta. Nature indeed appears as though she would be bound by no laws, and the same obstacles to accurate and stable arrangement which exist in every other branch of natural history are met with in many of the genera of plants. We must however have classi- fication to assist us in the acquisition of every science, and if we cannot have a perfect one, we must be content to make excep- tions. Yet so important do I think the fruit as a means of diagnosis in Carices, that I think every one wishing to name them cor- rectly should have authentic specimens, or at least correct draw- ings, for differences are not so easily described as they may be seen. I have first to read a short description of a Carex, a living specimen of which is now before the Society, C. montana, and shall then notice two or three of our more obscure species. 72 Mr. W.O. Priestley on some British species of Carex. C. montana. Male spikelet terminal, clavate, fertile, 2-8 sessile, ovate, ap- proximate, closely surrounding the barren spikelet. Bracts glume- like, membranous, terminating in a foliaceous scabrous apiculus, the lowest longer than its spikelet. Glumes purplish brown, the male obtuse, the fertile mucronate. _Stigmas 3; style long, ex- serted. Fruit hairy, bluntly triquetrous, oblong obovate, acute below, emarginate at the apex, with the long beak of the nut protruded. A prominent lie running down each anterior face. Colour pale, longer than the glumes when mature. Nut ellip- tical, attenuated below, with a rather long tapermg beak. Stem 5-6 inches high, slender, triquetrous, with rough angles. Leaves chiefly radical, confined to the base of the stem, nar- row, linear, rough at the edges and keel. Root fibrous. Began to flower last month. This Carex is described by Mr. Babington im the last edition of his ‘ Manual,’ and said to have been found by Mr. W. Mitten near Tonbridge Wells. It is certainly a very rare Carex in Bri- tain, and has been cultivated with success in the gardens here. As it has not previously been brought under the notice of this Society, I have taken the liberty of reading the description J made of the plant. This appears to be the true C. montana of Linneus. Dr. Goodenough, although perhaps our most correct writer on this genus of plants, thought it but a starved specimen of C. pilu- lifera, described as a second species by Linnzeus, but it is essen- tially different either from C. pilulifera or C. precox. In C. pilu- lifera the spikes when mature are rounded, the fruit spreading in all directions ; whilst in C. montana they retain the ovate or elliptical form ; again, the fruit and nut are both subglobose in C. pilulifera, while in C. montana they are both triquetrous. The habit and general appearance of the plant at once separate it from C. precoz. I have next to notice the fructification of C. intermedia. In dissecting the fruit of this plant I at first found it invariably abortive, and became afraid ] should not be able to procure the nut to add to my dissections, but fortunately having a consi- derable number of specimens, I noticed one in which the sum- mits of the upper and lower spikelets were occupied by what I then thought immature florets ; on examining these I found them to contain the nut perfectly developed, while the larger or in- flated fruit, which is usually described by authors, was always abortive. I at once looked on the latter as a monstrosity, and the former as the true fruit, because it inclosed the nut. The abortive fruit is oblong lanceolate, inflated, with a swollen beak, Mr. W. O. Priestley on some British species of Carex. 73 slightly incurved, and is twice the length of its glume. The fertile fruit is ovate lanceolate, straight, very narrowly winged, and is scarcely longer than its glume. This abortive form is of very general occurrence in C. intermedia ; a perfectly fertile spike appears comparatively rare ; I cannot tell to what cause we must attribute this anomaly. It seems not to be a form of ergot, as I have some specimens of a Carex so diseased, and it is very dif- ferent, bemg firm and solid, while that in C. intermedia is hol- low. It appears to undergo some such change as the fruit of the common juniper found on the Pentland Hills. I saw a spe-_ cimen of this Carex so changed, in the Museum of this Society, marked “ infested with insects,” but I am unable to say whether this be the cause of the monstrosity ; or if so, why the insects should prefer this species to other individuals of the genus. I have been somewhat particular in detailing this fact, as neither Hooker nor Babington distinctly notices it: the latter de- scribes the abortive fruit without noticing the true one, and hence, if a perfect speciinen were under examination, it might be believed to be another species. Many opinions have been expressed, and much has been writ- ten, as to the identity of our British C. Gideri with C. flava. Sir W. J. Hooker scarcely knows how to distinguish one from the other, and Mr. Babington, at once decided, places it as a variety, but at the same time adds some new species equally hypothetical. If the arrangement of the spikes and habit of plant be regarded as characteristic, I really cannot tell where to mark the distinc- tion. I met with both lately growing in the same tuft, and many intermediate varieties. The fruit in both is very much alike ; it is the same shape, has a similar number of ribs, and the beak is often curved in the lower part of a spike of C. Gideri, while in specimens of C. flava, where the spikes are distant, and every- thing else is characteristic of flava, the beak is straight, or in short, the fruit has not been properly or quickly enough matured. The nut in each is identical. I have procured foreign specimens of C. Gideri, which agree with Schkuhr’s description, and think it very probably may be a distinct species. The spikelets are very different from those of the same age in flava; the arrange- ment of them does not vary so much in the two, and it seems by no means a constant character that they should be approximated in Csderi ; but the fruit is different in form. It can scarcely be said to be beaked, but is rather acuminate and cleft, while in flava the fruit in the youngest state is remarkable for the length of its beak. Seeing then that our species does not correspond with the foreign C. Géderi, I have been led to believe that C. CEderi may be a distinct species, but that ours is nothing more than flava 74 Mr. W.O. Priestley on some British species of Carex. stunted in its growth, and so better adapted for the elevated and bleak situations where it is usually found. It is very difficult to say whether the Carex Beenninghausiana described by Mr. Babington, is a distinct species trom azillaris or only a variety, and for the reason that mature specimens can- not be procured. It has been cultivated in the Botanic Garden of Edinburgh for some time, and Mr. M‘Nab assures me that the fruit has never become matured, while both remota and azil- laris have ripened fruit. All the specimens I have seen in the University herbarium and in Dr. Balfour’s collection have unripe fruit, and Mr. Babington’s description is evidently taken from one of these, as he is uncertain about the nut. I think it highly necessary to see a plant in all its stages of growth, before we create it a new species, especially if it has a close affinity with others. Having the lowest spikelets composed of alternate spicula instead of crowded, is scarcely a sufficient distinction between this and avillaris, and I have a specimen in which there is an attempt to cluster in Banninghausiana, while it preserves its other characters. The fruit can scarcely be ad- mitted as evidence when immature ; it undergoes many changes in form before it ripens, and the young fruit in azlaris and remota is identical with it. The roughness reaches below the middle, it is said, in the peri- gonium of Benninghausiana; so it does in axillaris when very young, and the thickening of the fruit and consequent forming of the beak appear to be from below upwards, where the embryo is first placed. It may be a hybrid produced from the impregnation of awi- laris by the pollen of another Carex, as remota. Be this as it may, it is very singular that it does not come to perfection, and this fact strengthens the idea that it may be a hybrid. I think we are perfectly justified in regarding it as a variety of axillaris, unless, were it ever to mature, it should prove different. The last Carew I shall notice is an alpine one placed by Mr. Babington as a distinct species under the name of Carew Per- soonit. This too has evidently been examined in an immature state, as Mr. Babington is usually particular in mentioning the form of the nut, which he has omitted here. It turns out im fact to be identical with Carex curta; its spikelets as they ripen are becoming from oblong, roundish-elliptical, on account of the spreading of the fruit. The perigonium has become longer than the membranous glumes, and has taken the exact form of that in curta, the split beak having become an emarginate one, and the nut elliptical. This is an illustration of what I referred to before, and shows how necessary it is to have a mature plant before we write a description. “I ot X. On the effects produced by some Insects, &c. upon Plants. By James Harpy. Reap |llra Jury 1850. I po not intend in the present notices to offer any remarks on the general subject of the effects of the Annulosa upon vegeta- tion ; this is a theme too important to be disposed of cursorily, and to follow it out im detail would require a treatise. I design merely to make a few statements relative to some observations recently made on some points, where botany and entomology may be said to be conterminous and capable of affording mutual illustration. 1. Vibrio Graminis. On the 28th of May I noticed that the leaves of the sheep’s fescue grass (Festuca ovina), and if I recollect aright, of some other grasses, growing close upon the sea-coast, were affected with several purplish swellings, of which I brought away examples for examination. They only appear a little thicker than the leaf in whose substance they originate, and according to their length are squarish or oblong, slightly roughish, stiff and rounded hke a piece of wire, and occupy either the entire breadth or are con- fined to the edges. At first, from finding in the interior only bluish or purplish granules, I felt disposed to attribute them to a fungus ; till opening others more carefully, I observed several minute Annelides, coiled up in channels winding amongst the granules. These I subsequently found were Vibriones, of which one species, Vibrio Tritici, as is now well understood, produces the disease called “ Ear Cockles,” or “ Burnt Corn” in wheat. Others of somewhat similar character swarm in decaying pota- toes and turnips, and the “eel” of vinegar is an example fami- liar to microscopic amateurs. Some of the knots contained only a single occupant, but one of the more elongated ones had about half a dozen of various sizes. The worms are white, almost transparent, very minute and slender, just visible to the eye, pointed at each end, the posterior tapered for a very considerable 75 Mr. J. Hardy on the effects produced space, contracting as it were by three separate gradations till it terminates in a point ; the head end is something like that of an eel, bluntish, and gradually widening out for a considerable way backwar ds, where there is a greenish annulus, formed perhaps by the commencement of the inkesenes) as behind this there is a cloudiness all along the middle. I could not perceive the oral opening, but behind the point there is a dusky spot connected by a line with the interior. The young ones are immaculate white, but the old contain a profusion of greenish granules, which may be either the eggs or the undigested food. Although not indicated externally, the body is evidently composed of a series of rings which separate the internal contents; as one in which the skin happened to be ruptured was emptied in a man- ner corresponding to this structure. The movement of the par- ticles at the wound was a rapid rush, which extended itself by degrees upwards ; but there were intervals where the current seemed to be impeded as if by constrictions, upon passing which it again flowed freely. The worms placed in moisture agitate themselves to and fro, but are usually rather inactive. The length is about 1 line. The species is probably new, and may be called Vibrio Graminis. According to the observations of Mr. Bauer, Vibrio Tritici is originally introduced, in the young or egg state, into the germi- nating seed-corn, and after a succession of generations during the passage, 1s conducted by the propulsion of the circulating fluid up higher and higher, till it reaches the ear. Whether this be the means by which the present species gains access to the position which it occupies, I cannot determine. It is by no means uncommon, and as the parts affected by its presence dwarf the blade, interfere with the healthy flow of the sap, and will pro- bably soon decay, it may be regarded as somewhat prejudicial to the coast pastures, which are principally composed of the grasses that it attacks. The granules with which the knots are filled give out a brown tincture when moistened. 2. Cecidomyie of the Willow, Rose, and Rock-rose. It has recently been discovered by the German naturalists, that several of the galls which the Cynipides originate upon the leaves of trees produce two different forms of gall-fly ; it has not how- ever, so far as I am aware, been remarked, that the galls formed by the Dipterous Cecidomyte may in like manner be colonized at one and the same time by distinct species. The rose-gall upon the summits of willow shoots has attracted the attention of most observers, and DeGeer has briefly indicated the fly (Cecidomyia salicina), which he reared from the red larva which occasions it, as a a by some Insects upon Plants. 77 black with brown wings. During the present spring I met with one of these productions upon the Salix cinerea, tenanted by about eight or nine pupz, which became flies on the 22nd of May, and these were at once seen to be not all of one species. The smallest and most numerous had the wings dusky and very pubescent, with the antennz 17-jointed in the male and 16-jointed in the female, and were from ?—1 line long, and the expanse of the wings 2 lines. The second, of which I only obtained a single male, was considerably larger, had the antennz 22-jointed, the wings ample, clear, with only a few scattered hairs. Length 12 line, expanse of the wings 4 lines. I have not been able to identify these with any described species, and have named the first C. sa- lagna, and the second C. Cinerearum*. The Cecidomyia salicina of DeGeer, according to Macquart’s account, has about twenty joints in the antennz, and has the wings hairy and slightly ob- secure. Length 2 lines. The woody oblong gall of the willow likewise produces a Cecidomyia, which I venture to term C. Gal- larum-Salicis. If I mistake not, from an examination of dried specimens, the antennz are 20-jomted in the male and 19-jointed im the female, and the wings are slightly dusky and grayish pubescent. The length is 1} line, and the wings are 3 lines in expanse. Bouché, on the other hand, describes from this gall an insect which he likewise designates Cecidomyia Salicina, as 1 line long, with brown wings. There is thus a great confusion of synonyms on this topic, and it is possible from the observations which I have just recorded, that this may have arisen from in- sects really distinct having passed under the review of different observers. Mr. Westwood has recently brought forward another species found in the young twigs of Salix viminalis and &. rubra. This he names C. viminalis, and in it the antenne are 17-jointed in both sexes, and the wings are colourless with the hinder mar- gin strongly fringed. I have also recently remarked an instance of two species of gall-midges acting in concert on roses. The leaflets of various wild species of these are tenanted in the centre by companies of larvee which cause this part to thicken and blister on each side of the midrib, and the leaflet being thereby prevented from ex- panding, protects, as if in a pod, the little community. These larvee have the characters of those of the Cecidomyie, viz. are spindle-shaped or subelliptical, only slightly convex, with distinct subcompressed lateral margins, the head end attenuated to a point, with a pair of horn-like bristles behind it, a dusky spot visible above and beneath, and a dagger-shaped polished mark * Cineree, a sectional term applied by Mr. Borrer to the sallows. 78 Mr. J. Hardy on the effects produced on the fore-part of the breast ; and the hinder end is subtruncate, slightly tuberculate. The most numerous is orange mottled with yellow; and the other is white, smoother, more minute, with the hinder apex trituberculate: both are sparingly bristled across the. segments. The first is scarcely distinct from another yel- lowish grub often found on the underside of the leaves of garden roses affected with mildew, which appears to be engaged in de- vouring the minute fungi in which the disease consists. They descend into the soil to undergo their changes, and I doubt if I shall succeed in rearmg them. About the time of their first ap- pearance, however, I met with two species of Cecidomyie fre- quenting the infested rose-bushes, of which one, C. Rosarum, was occupied in depositing its eggs in the unopened leaflets. They are both undescribed species, and till the contrary is proved, I shall assume that they are the parents of the grubs in question. To render these remarks more satisfactory, I shall append de- scriptions of the species to which they refer ; which, except in the instance previously specified, are taken from fresh specimens. 1. C. saligna ; nigro-cinerea ; facie, verticeque sericeo-albis ; occipite, oculisque nigris ; scutello, lateribus, margineque posteriori thoracis subcarneis ; pleuris et macula ante bases alarum argenteis ; abdo- mine carneo, segmentis superne transversim nigricante fasciatis ( 2 ) ; vel nigricante, marginibus posticis segmentorum vix carneis ( ¢).; pedibus subelongatis, argenteo-cinereo-testaceis, tarsis fuscis ; alis modice amplis, denigratis, dense griseo pubescentibus et fimbriatis, nervo costali nigro, angulo nervi furcati subrecto ; antennis bre- vibus, cinereis, basi subtestaceis, 16-articulatis, articulis duobus primis cyathiformibus, ultimoque ovato exceptis, suboblongis, con- fertis, pilis verticillatis obsitis (?); vel nigris, 17-articulatis, arti- culis, Imo cyathiformi, 2ndo subrotundato, ultimoque subgloboso exceptis, pedicellato-oblongis, pilis longis fere biverticillatis obsitis (d); halteribus albis, modice elongatis et clavatis. Long. corp. lin 3-1 ; alar. exp. lin. 2. 2. C. Cinerearum ; nigro-cinerea ; facie grisea ; oculis nigris ; thoracis lateribus, nonnisi pleuris, maculaque ante bases alarum argenteis, concoloribus ; dorso subelevato ; abdominis dorso nitido piceo, late- ribus obscurioribus ; pedibus przelongis, pallide testaceis vel carneis, argenteo-micantibus ; alis amplis, subhyalinis, sparse cinereo-pubes- centibus et fimbriatis, nervis brunneis, subtenuibus, angulo nervi furcati subrecto ; antennis nigris, 22-articulatis, articulis duobus primis crassioribus, subtransversis, reliquis, ultimo elongato-ovato excepto, pedicellato-subglobatis, introrsum longe, extrorsum bre- viter discreteque pilis verticillatis obsitis ; halteribus elongatis albis, capitulo subdilatato vix fuscescente. Long. corp. lin. 1}; alar. exp. lin. 4. ¢. 3. C. Gallarum-Salicis ; nigro-cinerea ; scutello piceo, concoloreve ; by some Insects upon Plants. 79 pleuris, ventre, lateribusque abdominis argenteis ; pedibus elongatis cinereis, argenteo-micantibus ; alis subamplis, subdenigratis, dense cinereo-fimbriatis, nervo costali crasso, obscuro, angulo nervi furcati rectiore ; antennis nigris, 19 ?-articulatis, articulis confertis, dense setigeris, duobus primis, ultimoque exceptis, subcylindricis ( ¢ ) ; vel 20?-articulatis, duobus primis, ultimoque elongato oblongo-ovato exceptis, pedicellato-oblongo-subquadratis, confertim pilis verticil- latis obsitis (¢); halteribus albis, capitulo dilatato. Corp. long. lin. 1}; alar. exp. lin. 3. 4. C. Rosarum; vuigricans, minuta, nitida, vix subcinereo-micans ; thoracis margine posteriori, alarum radicibus, scutelli apice, meta- thoraceque interdum carneis ; abdomine carneo, segmentis ad bases nigricantibus ; ventre notis nigris asperso ; pedibus elongatis graci- libus, albo-argenteis, subcinereisque variantibus ; alis mediocribus abdomine brevioribus, denigratis, crebriter atro-cinereo pubescen- tibus et fimbriatis, nervo costali, primoque longitudinali, subni- gris, angulo nervi furcati subrecto ; antennis brevibus, gracilibus, nigris, 14-articulatis, articulis subcrebre pilis longis verticillatis ob- sitis, lmo cyathiformi, 2do rotundato, 3io ovato breviter pedi- cellato, succedentibus oblongo-ovatis, confertis, ultimo tamen bre- viter ovato ; halteribus albis, modice elongatis et clavatis. Long. corp. lin. 1; alar. exp. lin. 2. 9. or . C. rhodophila ; pallida, minuta, gracilis; capite atro; thoracis dorso fusco-cinereo, lineis tribus pilorum griseorum notato, margine posteriori, scutello, metathoraceque flavidis, subcarneisve ; abdo- mine curtato pallide flavo ; pedibus elongatis, gracilibus, subflavis, extrorsum cinerascentibus ; alis sublatis, hyalinis, purpureo-iridis- centibus, subtiliter minus confertim pubescentibus et fimbriatis, neryo costali, primoque longitudinali. distinctis, subdenigratis, an- gulo nervi furcati subacuto; antennis nigris, basi flavidis, graci- libus, 18-articulatis, articulis, lmo et 2do brevioribus, crassiori- busque, subeyathiformibus, succedentibus cylindricis, gradatim lon- gitudine et latitudine decrescentibus, ultimo ovato, breviter discre- teque pilis verticillatis obsitis ; halteribus albis. Long. corp. lin. 4; alar. exp. lm. 14. 9. Obs. Mas adhue exilior evasit. About the 2nd of July the leaves at the summits of the twigs of Helianthemum vulgare, in this vicinity, were collected into bunches, but not so firmly compacted as those of the sallow. At the bases of the leaves numbers of the larvee of a Cecidomyia were congregated, to whose operation the deficient extension of the shoots was owing. The grubs were narrow, slightly orange, with the centre more dusky, somewhat truncate, and quadritu- berculate behind; the attenuated anterior end with a pair of bristle-like horns and a dusky spot ; a testaceous dagger-like line on the breast, and a few hairs on the segments, with five or six apical ones. Length | line. From these I reared a single spe- cimen of the midge, which may be named 80 Mr. J. Hardy on the effects produced 6. C. Helianthemi; ochracea, minuta ; oculis brunneis ; thorace sub- flavo, atomis strigisque fuscis variegato ; scutello carneo ; facie, pedibus, antennisque flavis, his 14-articulatis, articulis, lmo et 2ndo brevibus, ultimo subelongato, ceteris angustiore, reliquis pe- dicellato-subcylindricis, capitulis subcylindricis versus bases sub- coarctatis, pilis longis biverticillatis obsitis ; alis mediocribus, sub- albido-flavidis, pallide nervosis, subcinereo-maculato-fasciatis, exi- tibus fasciarum maculas 7 cinereas marginales efficientibus, angulo nervi furcati subacuto ; halteribus albis, capitulo modico. Long. corp. lin. 3; alar. exp. lin. 14. @. Obs. Habitn C. bicoloris, sed abunde differt ; a C. punctipenni, Meig., numero articulorum antennarum minore, facile dignoscitur. 3. Spotting of the leaves of Grasses, &c. I have often been unable to account for the suddenness with which the leaves of Ranunculus repens, and of many grasses (T7i- ticum repens and Alopecurus pratensis being of the number) growing by the sides of walls, become whitened in minute specks and irregular lines all over the upper surface, as if the colour had been extracted from them, or had left some cells by a kind of elective preference for others. I have recently found this to be occasioned by a small dusky red-legged mite, which harbours under stones, but comes out in the sunshine in immense swarms to feast upon the foliage. Owing to the numerous mouths at work, large patches, especially in the grasses, are speedily drained of their sap and become quite dead or blighted. The mite is not described in any accessible work on the Arachnides. Dr. John- ston considers it to be a Rhyncholophus, but that the structure of the fore-legs indicates an affinity with Bryobia. From Trom- bidium it differs, he observes, in the eyes being sessile and on the shoulders. I have named it R. haustor, and the following spe- cific character may serve to distinguish it :— R. haustor ; subovatus, atro-sanguineus, fronte, vitta dorsali, margi- nibus elevatis corporis plerumque, pedibusque coccineis ; oculis, serieque marginali granulorum rufis; pedibus anticis gracilibus extensis posterioribus duplo longioribus. Long. corp. vix lin. 3. It occurs likewise upon the leaves of fruit-trees, but the dusky parts are then greener. In autumn it is much darker and more convex. It runs rapidly, agitates its fore-legs like antenne, sloughs off its skin where it feeds, and leaves behind it an excre- mentitious deposit that glitters like honey-dew. 4. Adelges Abietis. This insect forms the cone-like excrescences on the spruce-fir. The original matriarch lives outside the gall, remaining all winter in a dormant state at the root of the bud. As soon as the bud ‘ by some Insects upon Plants. 81 swells she revives likewise, and specdily becoming enlarged with the juice imbibed, she lays some hundreds of eggs about her. The bud meanwhile instead of growing in length becomes fleshy, and this fleshiness is communicated to the leaves. The result is an arrested bud, into the recesses of which, the young issuing from the cluster of ova on the outside of it beneath betake them- selves, and become soon closed in during the growth consequent on the increased irritation occasioned by their presence in its interior. From the statement of Linnzus one might infer that he was acquainted with the process of their formation : “ Corpus Abietis in Ipsis ramorum extremitatibus fragiforme, habet extus supra se et inter squamas foliaceas imbricatas, in sinu squamarum, plurima animalcula parva, e quorum ano quasi lana prominet. Juxta ba- sin hujus corpusculi seu fragi observatur lana major in copia, in qua mater minorum, que caussat fragum.”—Faun. Suec. p. 215. no. 700. edit. 1. As to the alleged diversity of the species produced by the small rounded cones at the summit of twigs (Chermes coccineus, Ratz.), and those from the larger, more fleshy, and more oblong galls arising at the bases, or enveloped in the substance of shoots (C. viridis, Ratz.), the greater exposure to the sun is sufficient to give a deeper tint of colour as well as a more rapid evolution to the inclosed inmates. The difference assigned in the structure of the wing-veins quite eludes my detection. Those arrested individuals that pass the winter on the branches are perhaps the progeny of winged females, which are oviparous. I observe, also, that winged females of two other species are in like manner oviparous, viz. those of A. Laricis and A. corticalis. M. Macquart had long since remarked this fact in regard to A. Laricis, and felt persuaded that it was only the second gene- ration whose winged females are in this condition. He consi- dered it to be a Psylla, and bemg anomalous proposed to form of it a new genus, which, not finding he had prefixed a name to, MM. Amyot and Serville, in attempting to supply the oversight, have called Cnaphalodes (Hemipt. 594,595). The structure how- ever of the larvee of Adelges, as well as that of the mature insect, indicates that it follows the type of the Coccide rather than either that of the Psyllide or Aphide. TRANS. BOT. SOC. VOL. IV. G eV ¢ a96 33 XI. On the Hedge Plants of India, and the conditions which adapt them for special purposes and particular localities. By Hvueu F. C. Crecuorn, M.D., Hon. E.I.C.S. Reap Ist AuGust 1850. ir is my purpose to notice the hedge-plants observed in the Peninsula, as well as a few indigenous species of frequent occur- rence, from the employment of which advantages may be derived. My intention is to glance at them under their botanical and agricultural characters, and to allude to some which deserve to be generally diffused with a view to their ceconomical properties and practical utility. Since my admission on the Madras establishment in 1842, I have traversed a considerable portion of that Presidency in the execution of duty, including the Southern Division, the territories of Mysore, with parts of Canara, and the Southern Mahratta country. Along the line of march, and in the course of botanical rambles, I made rough camp notes as to the vege- tation and general appearance of the country. From want of leisure, these were unavoidably very imperfect, yet they may serve to attract attention to a subject which seems to me of no small importance; and I trust some little advantage may be derived from my observations. The system of Indian husbandry continues much in the rude state our fathers found it a century ago. In the day of rapid progress at home, agriculture in Hindostan evinces few signs of improvement. The farming utensils are simple and wretched; the most abject utilitarianism characterizes field operations. With the Ryot no motive seems to exist beyond providing the means of immediate subsistence: he scratches the soil with his black-wood plough, tipped with iron, and made light with the pole of bamboo, so as to be carried on the shoulder ; he drops the seed upon the furrow, drags a log of wood,—hollowed like a trough but open at the ends,—to break tke clods and smoothen the surface, or draws a few thorny branches of Acacia over the G2 84 Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. field, which may be termed the brush-harrow of the Hindoo: nature has been bountiful—man is indolent, and gives himself no concern about his crop, trusting for the anticipated harvest to the immense productiveness of the soil, which yields, in many parts thrice a year, such abundant crops under the favouring rays of a tropical sun, that the cultivator is not stimulated to farther exertion. The Ryot, however, understands irrigation and the succession of seasons, but knows little regarding the biennial or triennial rotation of crops. The sites of tanks are invariably well chosen, being selected where one or more nullahs or water-courses naturally meet in a convenient locality for em- bankment. Manure is never employed on the cotton plains, although usually in sugar-cane fields, and to a great extent in Sooparee gardens, as well as to the root of grape ves and pine- apples. The manure used generally consists of. rotted leaves, cow-dung, wood ashes, blood, dead fish, &c.; and indeed the dunghills of Betel plantations are so valued as occasionally to become the subjects of litigation. I would simply mention the fact that ceconomy is not practised in the employment of animal manures. In 1846-47 large quantities of bones of animals that had died of disease and drought, were scattered over the plains, in the Mysore territories. I had a portion collected in heaps, ground to fragments in a Chunam mill, and then sparingly applied to a potato field: the result showed the fertilizing effect. There is no spring of activity among the aborigines of these unhappy lands; hence it becomes the especial duty of the Agri- horticultural Societies at the different Presidencies, of the Chambers of Commerce, and of every enlightened and liberal member of the community, to aid and encourage the regeneration of the agricultural system. Whilst deploring that past exertions have been retarded by the indisposition of the natives to adopt the improvements of science and the suggestions of practical men*, “which they foolishly conceive to be unprofitable innovations,” there is ground for consolation in observing that the results of “per- suasion, patience and perseverance” are visible in the improved face of the country over large tracts, as Mysore, the Ceded districts and Southern provinces, which have been longest under our rule, and in which a cessation from war has enabled our resources to be devoted more assiduously to the triumphs of peace. This altered aspect has been brought about by the bridging of rivers and nullahs; the formation of Ghauts, by which the inland traffic reaches'the coast ; the abolition of transit duties ; * Madras Atheneum, May 9th, 1843. Dr. H. F. C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. 85 the extension of made roads; the increased number and better construction of labour-carts, arising from increased facilities of intercourse ; and the completion of other public works, as Moo- saffir-Khanahs, Choultries, Travellers’ Bungalows, &c. Let us hope that as the various impediments are successively removed, in process of time our modes and systems will be better under- stood and appreciated ; the lands will be more generally manured, the fields enclosed, and the roadsides fenced; additional tracts cultivated, and English improvements gradually introduced into Hindostan,—giving an impetus to commerce throughout the country. As the climate widely varies in different parts of the Peninsula, so the aspect of the country, the soils and productions of the districts, the modes of cultivation, and the facilities of traffic differ in an extraordinary degree, and those cultivators accus- tomed to one method of agriculture can seldom manage any other. The arid sands of Madras, the undulating plateau of Mysore, the extensive plains of the Deccan, the primeval forests of Coorg and Malabar, the jungles of Hydrabad and Nuggur, present botanical and geological features strikingly dissimilar*. There is as much variety in the surface of the ground as there is in different parts of Europe: indeed so complete is the contrast between the extreme sterility of some tracts of the Carnatic plains, which exhibit a painfully barren picture of desolation from the total absence of wood, and the luxuriant arboreous vegetation of the Neilgherry slopes, which the researches of Wight prove to possess one of the richest floras in the world, that no two countries in Europe display more opposite charac- teristics. The climate of the former is remarkable for excessive drought, so that European furniture invariably cracks and warps ; whereas in the vicinity of the Malabar Ghauts the south-west monsoon is felt in full force, and the fall of rain exceeds 120 inches in the season, producing an atmosphere so charged with humidity that the lancet in my pocket has been covered with rust in a few days. It must be clear, therefore, that in suggest- ing as worthy of trial any vegetable products calculated to enrich and improve the country, great attention must be paid to the question of local applicability. The effects of moisture greatly favour the growth of most species, while a very dry state of the air is incompatible with the life of others. The Cacti, Agavee and Euphorbie are adapted to the arid * Hence the importance of specific habitats being given to every speci- men in our Indian herbaria; not such a vague one as “‘ India Orientalis”’ or “ Montes Hindostania.”’ 86 Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. districts, their structure enabling them to exist, when refreshed with only occasional showers ; the Mimosee and Cesalpinee seem to enjoy the somewhat more cold and moist climate of the Bala- ghaut districts; while the Bambusee and Pandanee \uxuriate in the rich loamy soil of the Mulnad (z.e. Rain country). Hence, were a railway* to cross the Peninsula, the fences ought to differ as the line is continued through various districts, in accordance with the conditions under which particular plants thrive best between certain limits of temperature and moisture. The great prevalence of spiny shrubs and prickly bushes all over India is remarkable to every one ; they are a continual source of annoyance to the traveller, and a fruitful cause of admission into hospital, as every regimental surgeon can testify. Scutia indica (Brong.), Zizyphus (four species), Solanum indi- cum (L.) and trilobatum (.), Toddalea aculeata (Pers.), Pterolo- bium lacerans (R. Br.), Carissa carandas (l.), C. diffusa (Rox.), Azima tetracantha (Lam.), Smilax ovalifolia (Rox.), Acaciat, Mimosa, many species, and other armed climbing plants, are widely diffused. These often grow interlaced in thickets, or surround the clumps of jungle like a frmge—presenting a rampart which is almost impenetrable, especially when forest conflagrations have occurred and a dense tangled underwood has succeeded. The long flexuous stems of several species of Cala- mus are particularly troublesome, obstructing all passage through the unfrequented forests of the Malabar Ghauts, and even when the path has been cleared with a bill-hook, the graceful tendrils unobserved frequently trip the most cautious traveller, and the recurved prickles are with difficulty unhooked from his clothes. Again on the open ground the traveller’s progress is impeded by Echinops echinatus (Rox.) with its globular spmous heads, Tribulus lanuginosus (l.) with its hairy pointed fruit, Solanum Jacquini (Willd.), completely armed with prickles, Barleria prio- nitis (L.) and buzifolia (Rox.), spreading everywhere in Mysore, Asteracantha longifolia (Nees) on the margins of ditches and tanks, which has six to eight spines at each verticil, Lepidagathis (two species), with spinous pointed leaves. The prickles and spines of these plants wound the barefooted pilgrim, especially during the hot months, when the leaves having * Whilst writing these pages, Dr. Royle, the E.I. Company’s botanist, informed me that an official reference had been made to him concerning the plants best adapted for hedging the Indian railways, now in progress. + One of the most remarkable is Acacia latronum, W., common in the barren tracts, armed with large white stipulary thorns united at the base. Linnzus designated it “ Frutex horridissimus, ramosissimus :” it is entitled to this distinction. —_ 2 Dr. H. F. C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. 87 dropped off, the thorns are left bare and exposed, which renders travelling extremely difficult in some parts, as the spines are so strong as to pierce a shoe or sandal of dressed leather ; and if the weary traveller seek to rest himself, he must beware as much of thorns, as of red ants, tarantulz, and other biting insects which infest the soil. Innumerable climbers festoon the Euphorbia- ceous hedges, enveloping them with their umbrageous leaves, and showing off their elegant and many-tinted blossoms to the best advantage on these nearly leafless shrubs. The rich inflorescence bursts forth towards the close of the rains. All do not unfold their flowers at once—a continuous succession of blossom is presented throughout the year in the subalpine districts, which are under the influence of the S.W. monsoon. ‘These strong climbing plants, consisting chiefly of Convolvulacee, Cucurbitacee, Apocynacee and Asclepiacee, de- light the eye and often diffuse an agreeable fragrance, but by their rank luxuriance prove very destructive to enclosures. Some of those most frequently met with are as follows :— CUCURBITACE. Mukia scabrella, Bryonia laciniosa, epigea and mysorensis, Coccinia indica, Trichosanthes Cucumerina and palmata. CoNVOLVULACES. Ipomea sepiaria and vitifolia, Pharbitis nil, Quamoclit pinnatum and pheniceum, Argyreia aggregata and bracteata, Calonyction speciosum (Ch.). ASCLEPIACES. Gxystelma esculentum, Demia extensa, Holostemma Rheedii, Pergularia odoratissima. APOCYNACES. Ichnocarpus frutescens (R. Br.), Carissa carandas (l.), C. dif- fusa (Rox.), Vallaris pergularia (Burm.). The herbaceous plants generally met with, enjoying the shelter of the hedges by the roadsides, are suffruticose Malvaceae, Mira- bilis Jalapa, Plumbago zeylanica, Deeringia celosoides, Asystasia coromandeliana (N. E.), Peristrophe bicalyculata, Boerhaavia (two species), Basella alba, Cardiospermum Heliocacabum with balloon- like capsules, Abrus precatorius, Mucuna prurita, Canavallia vi- rosa, Clitorea ternatea, a blue and white creeper of great beauty. The cyan hue of the Clitorea, with the yellow petals of Abu- tilon, and the pure white of Coccinia indica—found in every hedge—offers a truly splendid appearance. After these preliminary notes, as to the abundant provision in nature for the extensive diffusion of hedges, let us see to what 88 Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. extent the plants adapted for live fences have been made sub- servient to that use in the ceconomy of agriculture. Supplied with such materials for hedge-making as few countries possess, we have wretched enclosures,—in many parts none at all, and cul- tivators go on in the old way of their ancestors, whose footsteps they follow with the utmost devotion and reverence. Some carefully tie the necks of the sheep and donkeys to their fore- legs to prevent their straying over the plains: other villagers by general agreement drive away the cattle at the beginning of the monsoon, and again permit them to roam unherded as soon as the rains are over. If the traveller stations himself on one of the detached conical hills or droogs, which form a peculiar feature of Southern India, for the purpose of obtaining a bird’s-eye view of the surrounding country, he probably finds during the rainy and cold season, a fine sheet of cultivation, comprising a great variety of cereal, leguminous and oleaginous plants, sown with regularity and spreading round the scattered mud-built villages to a great extent : the fields in full flower look beautiful and give an appearance of prosperity. During the hot season the scene is very different ; few are the traces of vegetation,—an arid plaim then stretches around you; the sun acts so powerfully as to produce fissures and cracks all over the ground. “The surface of the plain pre- sents a monotonous and almost treeless extent of arenaceous waste, bounded by the horizon, and unbroken save by a few rocky elevations that stand forth abruptly from the sheet of black soil like rocks from the ocean.” “« Sir Thomas Munro might well observe that these (the Ceded) districts are more destitute of trees than any part of Scotland he ever saw, and that the traveller scarcely meets with one in twenty miles, and nowhere with a clump of fifty *.” Since the time of that enlightened governor, much has been done to improve the physical aspect of the country, by the plantation of numerous topes of Bassia latifolia (Mahwa) and avenues of Ficus indica and religiosa (banyan and peepul), which being planted on both sides of the trunk-roads afford a pleasant shade. The custom generally is to separate the patches of arable land when dependent on irrigation by low mounds of earth ; when dry by slight fences of dead thorns (Vachellia Farnesiana), or by leaving between them uncultivated strips or spaces from 3 to 15 feet wide, sometimes broader (according to the value of the * Capt. Newbold in ‘ Madras Journal of Science,’ vol. x. p. 113. Since writing the above we have heard of the lamented death of this able and distinguished geologist, at a time too when diligently employed in publishing his researches. Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. 89 land). These are overrun with spinous plants, studded with dwarf Mimosas, or at certain seasons thickly covered with long grass: these interspaces add to the beauty of the country, and contribute in some measure to the fertility of the soil by pre- serving a little moisture; but their irregularity presents a very slovenly appearance, and the brush is often inhabited by wild hogs and antelopes which greatly damage the crops. Fences as in England are few and rarely to be seen. Some of the fields are surrounded by hedges ; but these are not kept in such repair as to resist the pressure of cattle: they are frequently meant only to distinguish the lands appertaining to particular castes or classes of the villagers. The hedges observed in our wanderings generally consisted of Opuntia Dillenii (Haw.), Euphorbia Tirucalli and antiquorum, with Agave americana (L.). When the ground is sown, the gaps are filled up with branches of Vachellia Farnesiana, a small tree which grows in many fields. It is only in the neighbourhood of large towns, encircling the smaller villages, military cantonments, missionary settlements, or the dwelling-houses of intelligent foreigners, that we find ornamental or even regular enclosures. A few very fine hedges demonstrate how well they would thrive, and show the practica- bility of agricultural improvement, if the will and energy existed among the natives. The hedges of the country in general, even when kept up as fences round temples, are in a very slovenly condition, and are ruined by being overgrown with rank climbing plants, such as those previously enumerated. Opuntia Dillenii, Haw. Cactus indicus, Rox. Hedge Prickly Pear. Nag phena, Hindustani. Naga-kulli, Canarese. Probably introduced from South America, though so long domesticated all over India, that many consider it a native. Commonly used as a hedge-plant about cantonments, forming an impenetrable fence, 4 to 6 feet high; but excludes the air, and harbours destructive vermin and venomous reptiles. Cul- tivators object to it, because it spreads, cannot be kept within bounds, and impoverishes the land. The hotter the district the more luxuriant this plant : it flowers at all seasons, and grows in the most sterile ground—in sand— in the rocky beds of rivers—in the fissures of mud walls. It is easily propagated by planting leaves in the earth half-buried ; they seldom fail to strike root and prosper ; it is difficult to era- dicate ; the figs are eaten sparingly in times of scarcity. Spines one to three together in a tuft. 90 Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedye Plants of India. Sir Hans Sloane mentions in his ‘ History of Jamaica ’ that, “Tn the Island of St. Cristopher, when it was to be divided between English and French, it was ordered by the consent of the two nations that there should be planted three rows of the Opuntia tuna as a boundary, thinking these the strongest forti- fication to hinder the attempts of one another in cases of war.” The Grecian traveller, Clarke, has suggested that in some lati- tudes it might serve as an outwork for fortifications ; since, as he says, “artillery has no effect upon it; pioneers cannot approach it; fire will not act upon it; and neither infantry nor cavalry can traverse it.” In fact in the Spanish colonies in America this plant is con- sidered as a very important means of military defence, and is propagated constantly around fortifications with that intent. Desfontaines in his ‘ Flora Atlantica’ remarks of O. tuna: “ Mu- nimentum hortorum et domorum impenetrabile.” We object to the prickly pear from its unsightly appearance, “the enormous area it covers, and the harbourage of every variety of filth and vermin.” It should only be employed when none of the plants aftermentioned will grow. The cantonments of Hurryhur and French Rocks have been greatly improved by the substitution of neatly kept milk-hedges for the prickly pear, which formerly deformed them. The bandicoot rat (Mus ma- labaricus, Shaw, M. giganteus, Hardwicke), a most destructive animal, is partial to hedges of the Opuntia and Agave, burrows under them to a great depth, and roots up the seeds of garden plants sown near its haunts. Pereskia aculeata (Haw.), the West Indian gooseberry, grows readily, and seems likewise well adapted for hedges. Agave americana, L. A. Cantula, Rox. Fourcroya Cantula, Haw. | Figured in Lindley’s Vegetable Kingdom, 2nd ed.] The American Agave. Native name: Wilaeete Ananas, i.e. English Pine Apple. Sans. Kantula. Introduced from America. In some parts the hedges are formed almost exclusively of this stately aloe-looking plant, which is both ornamental and useful. The flower-stalks rise to the height of 15 to 30 feet, when ten or twelve years old, and are employed in roofing. It flowers in the rains. The long sheathing leaves are sometimes macerated for the fibres, which are separated by beating on stones, and form Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. 91 excelient cordage. The lower decayed leaves are used as fuel in the absence of wood, and the terminal spines sometimes serve instead of pins and nails. The Agave juice is not collected in India, vinous beverages bemg formed from the date and cocoa- nut palms, which flourish in the same localities. These latter trees, with the Agave, Opuntia, and Bamboo, give a character to the landscapes in Southern India. This species is propagated by suckers, and young plants are in great request. There are hedges of this plant m Spain, Portugal, Sicily, Calabria, West Indies, South America, Mauritius, Cape Town. Native gardens are often surrounded by mud walls, armed with Agave leaves, the spines beimg made to project at both sides. Euphorbia Tirucalli, L. Ossifraga lactea, Rumph. Herb. Amb. vii. t. 29. Milk Bush. Lunka-siy, Beng. Tiru-kalli, Tam. Doodu-kalli, Can. Probably introduced from Africa. This, with HE. antiquorum, is common all over the Madras Presidency, growing abundantly anywhere on the rough and rocky parts of the Deccan, though doubtfully indigenous. It is much used as a hedge-plant, and though unarmed makes an excellent fence. It grows to 20 feet high; but should be an- nually clipped, as it becomes open at the roots. It is customary to plant EL. antiquorum, L. (Nar-sij) in these openings, which grows well under the shade of its congener. Both united con- stitute a most serviceable enclosure, which has the advantage of occupying little space and being touched by no animal: the tena- cious acrid juice quickly causes sneezing or produces ophthalmia. At the beginning of the rainy season a trench is dug to the depth of two feet where the fence is tended to grow. The cuttings take root in any soil; and in one year it becomes a tolerable fence (Buchanan’s Journey, 1. 36). The villagers are prejudiced against this as a fence, and cut it down in seasons of pestilence, supposing that it exerts a baneful influence. The juice is often employed instead of a wafer for closing despatches, and is a very effectual blister in rheumatic affections. Cattle will not break through, nor vermin live under it. The trunk of old trees affords a yellow close-grained wood, 8 or 10 inches in diameter, which is valued for gun-stocks, &e. These four plants thrive in the most arid soil : when the ground seems much parched they retain their greenness, and improve the scenery, giving an appearance of verdure when all else is withered and lifeless. 92 Dr. H. F. C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. Euphorbia nivulia, Buch. E. neriifolia, Hort. Beng. Ela Calli, Hort. Malab. ii. t. 43. Sij, Hind. Ela Calli, Can. A poor-looking tree, grows abundantly im the rocky parts of the Deccan, and forms a common hedge, delighting in the arid districts. “ Habitat ubique in Indie sepibus.”—Buch. It hasa whitish dead appearance, resembling a bundle of dry sticks, and unless for a short period during the rains, when it puts forth a few leaves, rather takes from than adds to the appearance of the landscape (Graham). The branches being as thick as the stem, their accumulated weight often breaks it, and the plant falls to the ground. Cesalpinia sepiaria, Rox. Mysore Thorn. Hyder ka Jar, Hind., i. e. Hyder’s Plant. A showy scandent shrub, armed with short strong recurved prickles. This plant is invested with historical interest, Hyder Ally having employed it much as a protecting hedge around his strongholds. The fences are handsome, and almost impenetrable. The village fortifications in the Mysore territories have in a great measure fallen to pieces; but the remaining mud walls are still encircled by stout hedges of this and Pterolobium lacerans, as are also the dwellings of the Pariahs who are not permitted to build within the village walls. It is generally used as a fence in the Baghyat lands of the Deccan. Indigenous in the subalpine districts, and has been domesticated at Madras and in Bengal, where it is now nearly as common as in Mysore. Hyder’s plant possesses the advantages of beauty and durability, is easily raised from seed in rows wherever the fence is to be established, and seems to grow vigorously both above and below the Ghauts in almost every climate. The hedge requires little care beyond shortening the side branches by occasional pruning. The base is generally substantial, so as effectually to resist the pressure of cattle and to prevent the ingress of destructive vermin. Cesalpinia Sappan, L. Sappan Wood. Patanga-mara, Can. An armed climbing shrub planted in garden or other fences ; it is easily reared from seeds in almost any soil, if the plants are watered during the dry weather. After ten or twelve years the wood of the plant becomes valuable for its red dye, and is exported extensively from the western coast*. * Mad. Top. Report, i. p. 495. i Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. 93 Pterolobium lacerans, R. Br. Cesalpinia lacerans, Buch (Journey, i. 37). A common jungle shrub in wooded districts, aptly designated lacerans by Roxburgh, for it is completely armed, and as dreadful as the Kantuffa of Bruce*, which belongs to the same genus. The legume is curious, ending in a membranous knife-shaped wing. When associated with C. sepiaria it makes an excellent fence ; singly it is rather diffuse. Guilandina Bonduc or Bonducella, L. Nicker Tree. Nata, Bengal. Kad Gajaga, Can. A handsome well-armed shrub common in hedges of Mysore and Canara: forms an impenetrable fence. Seeds solitary, like marbles, and are a favourite remedy in catarrh and ephemeral fever. Parkinsonia aculeata, L. Prickly Parkinsonia or Jerusalem Thorn. A handsome low-sized tree, not unlike the laburnum, planted for fences, which are very beautiful, from the bright green and feathery foliage, and pretty yellow flowers in loose pendulous racemes. It seems well adapted for hedges, and is naturalized in many districts. Observed at Cairo by Hooker, and in Jamaica by Macfadyen, at Bellary by Newbold, and about Bombay by Graham. Poinciana pulcherrima, L. Gool Mohur. “ Peacock’s Pride.” A common armed shrub in every garden, reared more for the beauty of its flowers than as a serviceable fence. P. elata, L., is a more showy plant, not so frequently met with, and unarmed. “Tn Barbadoes P. pulcherrima is planted for a fence, and to distinguish fields from one another, both for its use and orna- ment. I thought I never saw anything finer than a hedge of this +.” Mimosa rubicaulis, Lam. A large climbing shrub, well armed; common in Mysore; rather straggling, but capable of forming an elegant fence ; con- spicuous from the purple flowers changing to white. I am not aware that this species has been tried. Inga dulcis, Willd. Koorka poolly, Teling. A handsome tree, introduced from the Philippine Islands ac- | cording to Roxburgh, and there probably from America, of which * Travels in Abyssinia, vol. v. + Sloane’s Jamaica, p. 50, 94 Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. it isa native. It is now frequently met with, bemg much em- ployed as a fence, particularly below the Ghauts. I have observed a thriving hedge at Shemogah, which was an excellent substitute for prickly pear in enclosing a compound. I have seen Inga hedges at Bangalore and in Capetown. The pulp of the cu- riously twisted seeds is sweet and nutritious ; hence the specific name. Acacia arabica, Willd. Babool, Hind. Karijalee, Can. The most common indigenous tree, known to all travellers— often the only visible tree, thriving in every soil. Seeds and pods of great value to the shepherd in the hot season as food for his flock. Dr. Gibson suggested some years ago that the waste parts of the Deccan should be planted with this tree, as it grows ra- pidly, and requires no water. The timber is used for tools and tent-pegs, the bark for tanning, and the gum as a substitute for wafers in the public offices, When covered with its globose heads of yellow flowers it gives a smiling aspect to the arenaceous waste ; and Moore aptly introduces it in an Arabian scene :— ** Our rocks are rough, but smiling there The Acacia waves her yellow hair Lonely and sweet, nor loved the less For flowerig in a wilderness.” Acacia concinna, DC. Mimosa saponaria, Rox. Shigai or Shikakai, Can. A large climbing plant with numerous aculei. Some villages and coffee gardens are surrounded with strong hedges of this plant, which are rented annually in Nuggur, the thick sapona- ceous legumes being articles of trade, and sold at the rate of three for a pice ; used as soap for washing the hair, &. (Buchanan, i. 38. Vachellia Farnesiana, W. & A. Kalee Kikur, Hind. A small tree common everywhere in hedges and fields. The branches are lopped off for fuel, and for repairing the fences. This is a most useful tree, affording timber for ploughs, bandies, and other agricultural implements. All these Mimosee and Cesalpinee are of easy culture. Cut- tings of them root freely. Bambusa arundinacea, Willd. Arundo Bambos, Linn. The Common Bamboo. Bans, Beng. This arborescent grass is capable of forming an excellent fence, Dr. H. F. C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. 95 nd is used extensively for gardens and fields in Coorg, the Southern Mahratta country, and Guzerat, where it grows in the greatest abundance, delighting in the rich soil along the edge of mountain streams. It requires a much more humid climate than the prickly pear or milk bush. These abound in the Carnatic plains, while the bamboo flourishes everywhere beside the water- courses of the Western Ghauts : “ omnium vulgatissima.” (Buch.) It forms a dense and graceful underwood: when luxuriant it occupies too much space and harbours vermin. To obviate this, the young thick shoots should be removed frequently and care- fully, and the lateral branches only allowed to remain. From its singularly rapid growth it exhausts the soil where it grows, and deprives the ground of its nourishment, instead of preserving its moisture. ‘ Bamboo fences are peculiarly adapted to pasture land, the cattle browsing on the young shoots keeping down their growth, so that very little additional care is required *.” Buchanan (Journey, i. 5) mentions with commendation that Mr. Place, a collector, of Arcot, “caused each village to be sur- rounded by a hedge of bamboo: by this measure a large quan- tity of that most valuable plant will in time be raised,” which is applied to a great variety of ceconomical purposes. In times of searcity the seeds are eaten by the poorer classes of Mysoreans, mixed with honey. The inflorescence I have only observed in rich moist situations, and in these its favourite haunts the thorns are sometimes absent. There are several species of bamboo. B. spinosa, by the num- ber and strength of the spines and branches, is said by Roxburgh to form the most impenetrable jungle of India. B. nana (Rox.), introduced from China to the Botanic Garden, Calcutta, makes beautiful close hedges ; and the Behoor Bans of the Bengallees, a variety of B. Tulda (Rox.), (Dendrocalamus Tulda, Nees), being small, solid, bent to one side, and armed with numerous strong thorns, is very fit for hedges. Pandanus odoratissimus, Ih. Fragrant Screw Pine. Mundige ; also Kaythege-mara, Can. A large spreading ramous shrub, 6 to 10 feet high, having the habit of a gigantic Bromelia. Very common in Coorg and Nug- eur, and known on the coast of Coromandel as the Kaldera Bush. The patches of hill rice are often fringed with belts of this shrub, forming a natural enclosure. It is sometimes planted for the purpose of hedging. The leaves are 3 to 5 feet long, drooping, * Macfadyen (Hook. Bot. Mise. iii. p. 83), who gives an excellent accuunt of the hedge plants of Jamaica. 96 Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. armed on the back and sides with strong spines. Avenues of Pan- danus are seen in China and Cochin-China, and in the Mauritius (Loureiro and Hardwicke). It answers well for hedgerows, but requires too much room: it grows well from branches. Often forms impenetrable thickets, which I have been told by hog- hunters are a favourite resort of these animals. The sweet- scented flowers are much prized, and often sell in the bazaars at two annas a piece. Capparis sepiaria, L. A much-branched shrub of low size, with very strong and sharp recurved prickles, very common in the uncultivated tracts of Mysore. This and C. incanescens, W. & A., form whole jungles at the foot of the Bababooden Hills, and in the South Mahratta country. It is an excellent plant for hedges: we have admired some fine village hedges in the Shikarpoor talook. “ Habitat ubique in Indiz dumetis, solo aridiore.”—Buch. C. horrida, L., C. aphylla, Rox., C. Roxburghii, Wight, and C. incanescens, W. & A., are worthy of trial, though more strag- gling than C. sepiaria. The first is very common in Mysore, likewise the second, much sought for its berries, which are pickled. The latter grows everywhere in Scinde and Guzerat. Balsamodendron Berryi, Arn. Ann. Nat. Hist. ui. 85. Protium Gileadense, W. & A. (Exc. Syn.) Amyris Gileadensis, Rox. (Exc. Syn.) A most common spinescent plant in some parts of the country, and constantly used for making fences. (Waight.) Toddalea aculeata, Pers. Scopolia aculeata, Sm. Paullinia asiatica, L. Toddali, Can. A prickly shrub, with trifoliate leaves, common in the hotter parts. It is usually of a very ramous character, and might be employed in the formation of hedges. We observed it in many parts of Mysore and the South Mahratta country, and have expe- rienced infinite difficulty in attempting to make our way between the bushes. The flavour of the black seeds is pungent, resem- bling pepper. The berries make an excellent pickle. Pisonea aculeata, Rox. A very common large straggling shrub, armed with strong axillary recurved thorns. It makes excellent impenetrable fences, Dr. H. F. C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. 97 and when fairly caught in it, it is no easy matter to be extricated, the prickles being so numerous, crooked and sharp. Both Kcenig and Roxburgh were so situated amongst the Vendalore Hills, near Madras ; hence the former named it Tragu- laria horrida, not at that time suspecting it to be P. aculeata. (Rox. ii. 217.) Hemecyclia sepiaria, W. & A. in Edin. New Phil. Journ. xiv. 297; Wight, Cat. 940. This Euphorbiaceous plant forms a rigid densely interwoven shrub rising to 8 or 10 feet, of rather frequent occurrence. The leaves are extremely hard, and resemble those of Celastrus emar- ginatus. Epicarpurus orientalis, Blume. Trophis aspera, Retz. Streblus asper, Your. Suna Gargathee-mara, Can. A rigid milky tree of small size, with numerously interwoven branchlets, common everywhere in India. Leaves scabrous, em- ployed for polishing ivory and furniture. Wood used for fuel ; berries eaten by birds. Much used as a fence, for which it is well fitted by its very ramous rigid character: though unarmed, it affords good protection by the closeness of its branches. De- tached plants form low trees with bushy heads. The scarp of Fort William is strengthened by an impenetrable hedge of Trophis aspera. (Hook. Misc. i. 29.) Jatropha Curcas, L. Angular-leaved Physic Nut Mara harulu, Can. Domesticated all over India. A most common bush, seen growing round the little native gardens throughout Mysore. It is of speedy growth, attaining the height of 6 or 8 feet; but forms a bare, scraggy, useless enclosure. The leaves are de- ciduous ; the seeds are purgative ; the stems are soft and spongy, and will not even burn. “ Colitur ubique in Indiz sepibus.”— Buch. Rhamnus circumscissus, L. Scutia indica, Brong., Wight Ill. t. 73. A straggling shrub armed with recurved prickles overrunning the country, particularly towards the Ghauts. It would, from its sharp aculei and numerous diverging branches, form an excellent hedge-plant. TRANS. BOT. SOC. VOL. IV. I 98 Dr. H.F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. Azima tetracantha, Lam. Monetia barlerioides, Rox. Trikanta-jatee, Hind. A common thorny bush, frequently associated with Scutia in- dica. It somewhat resembles in habit the English furze. It grows freely in every soil, giving off many opposite branches, spreading in every direction. The spines are quatern, axillary, sometimes 2 inches long. The white berries are eaten by men and birds. Gmelina asiatica, L. A pretty shrub, of a very ramous character, common in the Peninsula, bearing large yellow flowers, and opposite thorns in the axils of the branches. It forms an elegant and excellent fence in the gardens of Bombay. (Graham.) Rumphius wrote of this plant, “ Frutex stipitosus qui sese sur- sum explicat in longos et flagellosos ramos.” There are many ornamental plants which we often observe ar- ranged in straight lines, forming inner fences or shady avenues in Eastern gardens. These are the Lawsonia inermis, the Hen- nah plant of Egypt (Mendi), resembling the English privet. The Lonicera ligustrina, Wall. (privet-like honeysuckle), is much used at Ootacamund, and answers well, forming a very compact fence about gardens. (Wight.) The lime, mulberry and pomegranate are suitable, and have been long in use; likewise the Hibiscus rosa sinensis, L. (shoe- flower), Adhatoda vasica and Betonica, Nees, Gardenia florida (Gundha raj), Allamanda cathartica, &e. Phyllanthus reticulata, Poir. (P. Vitis-Idea, Rox.), “found wild in every part of India, and seems to thrive well in all soils and situations. It is frequently employed for ornamental hedges in gardens, for which end it is well chosen, as its thick evergreen foliage and constant succession of beautiful red berries give it a pretty appearance*.” I am not familiar with this m southern India, except as a small jungle tree. Pedilanthus tithymaloides, Poit. (the slipper plant) is much planted as a border for gardens, taking the place of box. Neither goats nor cows will touch it. The followmg are also used for garden borders :— 7 Graptophyllum hortense (Justicia picta) with its variegated leaves ; Vinca rosea, Willd., common all over India; Heliotro- pium curassavicum, L., domesticated at Bangalore; Rosa indica, L.; R. semperflorens, Curtis. The above are the hedge-plants most frequently noticed in the * Roxburgh’s Fl. Ind. ii. p. 665. Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. 99 Peninsula. The number is a large one, to which I could have added many more, indigenous in the jungles, which have not . been tried. We have confined our remarks to quick hedges “vive sepes,” because they are obviously preferable to every other mode of protecting agricultural produce in a climate like that of India. Ditches are particularly unsuitable, rapidly filling up with rank vegetation, and their sides often giving way under the violence of the monsoon. Stone walls are rarely seen, being expensive and always badly constructed. Wire fences, coated with dammer, were introduced at Bombay by the energetic Dr. Buist in 1843 ; these unquestionably form a light and elegant enclosure for oriental compounds, but are too expensive to come into use among native cultivators. The subject is truly important. Large tracts consisting of many acres together, wholly or partially uncultivated, and the fre- quent occurrence of seasons of scarcity, attest the still neglected state of Indian agriculture, while the remains of quickset hedges, decayed terraces and ruined wells in many parts convey the im- pression that irrigation and husbandry in remote ages had been practised more assiduously than by the present generation. One of the obstacles to improvement we believe to be, that from the time the grain appears above ground till the harvest is gathered in, the ryot has to watch his field; but as many wild hogs and other animals infest the neighbouring jungle, this watching is difficult and often ineffectual, and hinders the farmer from extending his operations *. We know too from the official return on cotton culture in India (pp. 444, 489, 490), and from the testimony of many collectors and other observers+, that great devastation takes place annually from herds of antelopes and thousands of heads of cattle which migrate or are driven from place to place in particular seasons. The wild animals are beng destroyed in large numbers, and as cultivation extends will find no shelter, while the damage occasioned by stray bullocks could be prevented by encouraging a more general system of field en- closures. “The frequent fearful occurrences of famine in India remind us of the almost forgotten period when they were of as frequent occurrence in Europe, and the inference follows, that when the light of European science has extended to India the same bene- * Asiatic Researches (Carey), x. 34. + Dr. Gibson, Superintendent of the Botanical Gardens at Dapooree, states with reference to an experiment (sowing of upland cotton), that it was one on which a general conclusion could not be based, inasmuch as the field enjoyed the shelter of a hedge on one side and tree plantations on other two sides—few of those appliances are to be found in nine-tenths of the villages of the Deccan.—Bom. Hort. Trans. no. 2. p. 49. H 2 100 Dr. H. F.C. Cleghorn on the Hedge Plants of India. ficial consequences may follow, and that foresight may eventually prepare for, and knowledge obviate many of the evils which now fall without alleviation on the naked head of the native sufferers. The loftiest ambition of the most enlarged mind, when dwelling upon hopes of the most extended usefulness, could hardly imagine a wider range of benevolence.” Thus wrote Dr. Kennedy, Phy- sician General, Bombay, whose extensive information and long acquaintance with Western India give his opinion a peculiar value. A season of peace and tranquillity has in providence suc- ceeded to times of anarchy and confusion, and it behoves us to use every effort for developing the resources of those vast coun- tries, and securing the best interests of the many millions com- mitted to our care for higher and nobler ends than our own agerandizement. 1. Hedge Plants. Opuntia Dilleni, Haw. Hemicyclia sepiaria, W. & A. Agave americana, L. - Epicarpurus orientalis, Blume. Euphorbia Tirucalli, L. Jatropha Curcas, L. antiquorum, L. Pisonea aculeata, Roz. nivulia, Buch. Capparis sepiania, DL. Ceesalpinia sepiaria, Roz. aphylla, Roz. Sappan, D. Scutia indica, Grong. Pterolobium lacerans, R. Br. Azima tetracantha, Lam. Guilandina Bondue, L. Gmelina asiatica, L. Parkinsonia aculeata, L. Balsamodendron Berryi, Arn. Poinciana pulcherrima, L. Toddalea aculeata, Pers. Mimosa rubicaulis, Lam. Bambusa arundinacea, Willd. Inga dulcis, Willd. spinosa, Roz. Acacia arabica, Willd. nana, Roz. concinna, D.C. Dendrocalamus tulda, Nees. Vachellia Farnesiana. W. & A. Pandanus odoratissimus, DL. Il. Ornamental Plants forming inner fences. Lawsonia inermis, L. Adhatoda vasica, Nees. Lonicera ligustrina, Wall. Betonica, Nees. Citrus Limetta, Riss. Graptophyllum hortense, Nees. Morus indica, L. Gendarussa vulgaris, Nees. Punica granatum, L. Gardenia florida, L. Phyllanthus reticulata, Pozr. Allamanda cathartica, L. Hibiscus rosa sinensis, L. IlI. Plants used for edging garden walks. Pedilanthus tithymaloides, Poit. Rosa indica, L. Vinca rosea, Willd. semperflorens, Curtis. Heliotropium curassavicum, L. a i . ee Ss ee ee ee ee = 101 XII. On the Composition of the Ash of Armeria maritima, growing in different localities, with remarks on the geographical distribution of that Plant ; and on the presence of Fluorine in Plants. By Dr. A. Vortcxer, Professor of Chemistry in the Royal Agricultural College, Cirencester. Reap 13TH Fesrvuary 1851. Tue relation of the morganic constituents of the soil to the plants is exhibited in a very distinct manner by those plants which are confined to perfectly distinct geognostic formations ; for it is evident that the growth is influenced in a great mea- sure by those inorganic matters found in their ashes, which form constituent parts of the soil upon which they grow. If we find, for instance, that a plant which requires a considerable quantity of common salt for its perfect development will not thrive in a soil destitute of common salt, or that plants the ashes of which have been found to contain invariably a certain amount of phos- phorie acid, do not grow vigorously on land which contains few traces of this acid; further, if we find the condition of such plants greatly improved by the addition of common salt or phos- phoric acid to their respective soils, we cannot remain doubtful for a moment as to the cause of the failure in the first mstance. There are however very few plants characterized by particular inorganic constituents; in fact the only plants which are so are the maritime plants; in the ashes of which we invariably find iodine and bromine, two substances which are not generally met with in the ashes of other plants*. All other plants on burning * M. Chatin and several other French chemists, as well as Prof. Marchand of Halle, have satisfactorily proved the existence of iodine in a great many inland plants. The ashes of inland plants, however, by no means univer- sally contain iodine; those plants in which its existence has been proved, further contain but mere traces of iodine, whereas this element invariably occurs in sea-weeds and other exclusively maritime plants, and always in notable quantities. 102 Dr. A. Voelcker on the Composition of leave ashes which contain almost always the same number of inorganic substances, but in different relative proportions. The complexity of the composition of the plant-ashes with which we have to deal in the investigation of the exact relations of the in- organic matters to the growing plant, is the chief cause of the great difficulty we experience in assigning to each of them its proper function in the vegetable organism. It appears to me that we cannot arrive at anything like a rational method of eulti- vation until we shall have become acquainted with the functions of every one of the inorganic substances found in the ashes of plants, and until we shall have learned how far one substance is capable of replacing another in the vegetable organism; and lastly, how far a change in the chemical composition of a soil affects the natural habits of plants. I do not mean to say that these are the only points which require to be settled, but I consider them as questions, a satisfactory answer to which would prove useful to practical agricuiturists. With regard to the second question we possess several analyses, which prove clearly that soda can be replaced by potash, and lime by magnesia to some extent, and vice versd; and as it appeared to me useful to contribute a few facts towards our knowledge on this subject, I took advantage of Dr. G. Wilson’s kindness, to whom my best thanks are due for the use of his laboratory, and made a few ash-analyses of Armeria maritima, which I trust will be found not without interest in several points of view. My atten- tion was first directed to this subject by a “ notice of the presence of iodine in some plants growing near the sea,” by Dr. Dickie of Aberdeen, now Professor of Natural History in Belfast. The author found by chemical examimation of specimens of Armeria maritima from the sea-shore, and of others from inland and higher districts in the neighbourhood of Aberdeen, that the former only contained iodine ; and having taken the precaution to wash the specimens previous to analysis, and having thus removed any objections which might have been made, namely that the iodine was derived from saline incrustations, Dr. Dickie has been led to conclude that marine Algze are not the only plants which pos- sess the power of separating from sea-water the compounds of iodine and condensing them in their tissue, without any detri- ment to their healthy function. In the same notice the author states that soda was more abundant in the specimens of Armeria maritima grown on the sea-shore, and potash prevailed in those grown in the inland higher places of Aberdeenshire. The plants which I used for ash-analyses were grown in the neighbourhood of Edinburgh, and collected when im flower in the month of June; roots, leaves, and flowers were burned together. the Ash of Armeria maritima. 103 No. 1. Ash of specimens grown close to the sea-shore and during high water exposed to the sea-spray. No. 2. Ash of specimens grown on an elevated, partially de- composed trap-rock opposite the former locality. No. 3. Ash of specimens grown in Mr. Lawson’s nursery near Edimburgh, upon light sandy soil. No. 4. Ash of specimens grown in the Scottish Highlands. Dr. Dickie’s experiments I found perfectly confirmed by my own. With the exception of those specimens which were exposed to the sea-spray, the examination for iodine of Armeria maritima grown in other localities, gave me negative results ; and a compa- rison of the composition of the ash of No. 1 and 2 likewise proves the correctness of Dr. Dickie’s statement respecting the preva- lence of soda or potash. I endeavoured to determine the quantity of iodme in the ash of specimens of Armeria grown near the sea-shore ; but though I used large quantities of ash, I had to give up the attempt on account of the minute quantity of iodine present in the ash. The iodine reaction made with large quantities of ash, com- pared with the much more intense blue colour which a much smaller quantity of the ash of sea-weed produces with starch, renders it evident, that the proportion of iodine in the ash of Armeria maritima amounts to mere traces; and I am inclined therefore to differ from Dr. Dickie’s conclusion in ascribing to this plant a power of separating from the sea-water iodine com- pounds and condensing them in its tissue—a power similar to that possessed by marine Algze. The power which marine Algz pos- sess of extracting iodine from sea-water appears to me altogether different : iodine is an essential element for the healthy condition of sea-weeds ; without it these plants cannot exist, and hence we can well imagine that their peculiar organism possesses a power of extracting iodine from sea-water, of assimilating the same, and -perhaps of storing it up. -Armeria maritima on the contrary does not require iodine as a necessary element, and grows equally well in a soil destitute of iodine as on the sea-shore. I am therefore inclined to ascribe the occasional presence of iodine in Armeria maritima, not to a power similar to that possessed by marine Algz, but to an endosmotic action of the roots of Armeria, by means of which small quantities of iodine-compounds present in the sea-water are taken up by the plant in the same manner in which any other soluble salt would be absorbed, when presented to the roots of this plant in a watery solution. Notwithstanding the repeated washings of the plants, a consi- derable quantity of fine sand remained concealed between the 104 Dr. A. Voelcker on the Composition of fibres and scales of the roots, as will be observed in the follow- ing analyses :— Ash Analyses. No. I. Ash of specimens of Armeria maritima grown close to the sea-shore in the neighbourhood of Edinburgh :— After deduction of sand, carbonic signa siren acid, and calculating for 100. Potash ig)". vi Sio ee 8°86 modart tik ole Gere. 4°47 Chloride of sodium 18°22 24°03 fodmem 2 4/i.2.0 58) Strager: Eime sis oe EOS 13°50 Masnesa ..° . 6. 4) Jae 10-98 Oxide ofiron . . 601 7°92 Momina 30095 2b) eee 1:97 Phosphoric acid . 4°27 5°77 Sulphuric acid. . 6:01 7°92 Carbonic acid . . 1°73 Silicic acid . . . 11:06 14°58 Dang iii. Tip a deareO 100°69 100-00 No. II. Ash of specimens grown on an elevated rock opposite the former locality :— Deducting sand, carbonic acid, Actual result. and calculating for 100. Potash is ytt 4s to ea ee 8°85 Chloride of potassium 5°88 8°21 Chloride of sodium . 13°19 18°44 dame Pig rae eras 14°44, Masnesia oe soi 2S B'be 11°95 Oxide ofiron . . . 4°89 6:83 Phosphoric acid . . 8:40 11°75 Sulphuric acid . . 621 8°68 Silicie end. es Sa ke Re 10°84. Carbonic acid. . . 2°87 Sarid) 7 eG Bae 99°52 100-00 the Ash of Armeria maritima. 105 No. III. Ash of specimens grown in Mr. Lawson’s nursery, near Edinburgh, upon sandy soil :— Without sand, carbonic acid, Actual result. caleulated for 100. Pash cigs sve wie 929 13°81 Chloride of potassium 17-94: 26°65 Pines fe Si. Beran ve. G14 9-12 Magnesia . . . . 2°88 4°28 Oxide ofiron . . . 4°46 6°62 Phosphoric acid . . 1418 21:07 Sulphuricacid . . 4°93 7°33 Sihcic acid. . . . 7:48 11:12 Carbonic acid. . . 2:37 SMe FHS) cra sis -syt co QO 100°57 100-00 Several observations are suggested by the inspection of the above analytical results :— 1. The proportion of alkaline chlorides, as well as that of silica in all three ashes, is considerable. 2. The quantity of soda is more abundant in the ash of spe- cimens grown near the sea-shore, whilst potash prevails in the ash of plants grown on the solid rock near the sea-shore. 3. Soda is entirely replaced by potash in the ash of Armeria grown in the nursery. 4. The quantity of phosphoric acid in No, III. is considerable when compared with that in No. I. and No. II. 5. The proportion of magnesia in the ashes of Armeria mari- tima in its natural state is larger than in the ash of specimens grown in the nursery. I must observe, that the character of the specimens grown in the nursery was somewhat altered. The plants appeared a great deal more vigorous, their leaves were brighter green and broader than those of the wild-growing plants, and the specimens on the whole had lost much of the rigidity of the plants in their natural state. The above analytical results are well calculated to throw light on the causes which contribute to chain this plant to a particular well-defined geological formation. We are informed by Prof. Schleiden, in his beautiful work ‘ Biography of a Plant,’ that the Armeria maritima grows every- where upon the arid sand-dunes on the northern coasts of Ger- many, and is universally distributed over the sandy plains of northern Germany, but that it is not met with on the granite, 106 Dr. A. Voelcker on the Composition of clay-slate, and gypsum of the Hartz Mountains, nor on the por- phyry and Muschelkalk of Thuringia, and is only found again | when we arrive at the Keuper-sand plains on the further side of the Maine in the neighbourhood of Nuremberg. It extends further south through the Palatinate, till the Muschelkalk of the Swabian Alps again sets a limit to it. Neither on the Swabian Alps nor in the whole Alpine region is the sea-pink seen, but it appears at last again on the sandy soils of Northern Italy. Schleiden in the above-mentioned work, after having directed attention to some other plants, which are con- fined to well-defined geognostic formations, asks the questions : “« How is it that these plants everywhere disdain the richest soils in their range of geographical distribution, and are confined to perfectly determinate geognostic formations? Must not the lime, the salt, the silica, have a most distinct mfluence in the matter ?” The above analytical results point out clearly that Armeria maritima requires not only a considerable amount of silicic acid, but also of alkaline chlorides for its healthy condition, and we can now conceive easily why this plant will refuse to grow on a soil which does not contain these substances in sufficient quan- tities. The fact that the sea-pmk is not found on every sandy soil in Germany, would suggest the idea that those localities where it occurs are rich in salt, and that some of the observed places in all probability have’been the beds of some ancient dried- up sea. Zi England and Scotland Armeria maritima is found univer- sally on the sea-shore, but, with a few exceptions, we do not find it to extend to any distance in the inner regions of the island *. As a most remarkable exception to this general rule of its geo- graphical distribution im England, we find the appearance of Armeria maritima on the summits of several inland mountains of the Scottish Highlands. Now, how does it happen that we do not meet with it in the Lowlands in localities much nearer to the sea-shore? I was anxious to ascertain whether the composition of the ash of plants grown on Highland mountains showed any marked difference, and am much mdebted to Professor Balfour for furnishing me with the material for analyses. The plants were collected by Professor Balfour himself on the top of Little Craigindal and other lofty mountains im the Braemar district. The analyses of the ash furnished the following results :— * Dr. W. Francis informs me that Armeria maritima occurs in profusion with Cochlearia officinalis at Nappa in Wensleydale, Yorkshire. ee the Ash of Armeria maritima. 107 No. IV. Ash of Armeria maritima grown on Little Craigindal in Braemar :— Deducting carbonic acid and sand. Chloride of sodium . 2°64 4°89 ROMAN oe sce we OD 13°44 MAME en te ee OO 41°34: PPSNEM a ts. LOS 2°01 Bae of iron and a 9-46 456 ittle alumina. . Phosphoric acid . . 5°28 9°79 Sulphuric acid . . 4:05 7°51 BiiniGacdd . . . oar 16°46 i ens ae Carb. acid and loss . 8°34: 100-00 100-00 The composition of this ash differs from that of plants grown in other localities, particularly with respect to the lime, which appears to replace in part the alkaline salts. However, silica and chloride of sodium, two substances which are essential to the healthy growth of Armeria, are present in considerable quantity. The circumstances connected with the occurrence of Armeria maritima, Plantago maritima, Cochlearia officinalis, and some other marine plants in the Scottish Highlands, deserve to be well in- vestigated. Not having had an opportunity of examining myself the localities in which Armeria, Plantago, and other marine plants are found in the Highlands, it does not become me to offer an explanation of this curious fact. I may however be allowed to urge those interested in this subject to pay attention to the me- teorological condition of those places in the Highlands where maritime plants are said to occur. It is a well-ascertained fact, that the spray of the sea is carried into the air to a considerable height, from which the salt in it is sent down again to the earth with the ram. The quantity of rain in mountainous districts being generally much greater than in the lowlands, it appears to me not unreasonable to suppose, that particularly those sides of elevated pomts in the Highlands which are exposed to frequent sea-winds will be provided with a quantity of salt, sufficiently large to supply the wants of the sea-pmk, which plant, as indi- cated above, always contains a notable quantity of common salt. In conclusion, I beg to offer a few observations respecting the occurrence of fluorine in plants. Dr. Will of Giessen has the merit of having first discovered fluorine in plants. Comparatively few examinations of plants have been made in reference to the occurrence of fluorine in them. Most examiners have confirmed 108 On the Composition of the Ash of Armeria maritima. Will’s observations, and have found distinct traces of fluorine. Some however have denied its presence in plants. Amongst the former is Dr. Wilson, who, in an able paper read before the Royal Society of Edinburgh in 1846, “ Qn the solubility of fluoride of ‘calcium in water,” states that he had detected distinct traces of fluorine in crude American potashes. Until lately, I must con- fess that I looked with suspicion on the statements referring to the occurrence of fluorine in plants; but I have now had ample opportunity of convincing myself of the truth, that there are plants which contain fluorine. In my former investigations I failed in detecting fluorine, owing to the presence of silica; for I find that this substance interferes with the usual method of test- ing for fluorime. The plan which I found to answer the purpose is one suggested by Dr. G. Wilson. He recommends to precipitate the hydro- chloric acid solution of the ash of a plant with ammonia, to col- lect the precipitate on a filter, and to add chloride of barium to the clear solution filtered from the ammonia precipitate. The two precipitates thus obtained are well-dried, and separately exa- mined for fluorine in a platinum or leaden vessel in the usual manner. Following Dr. Wilson’s plan of procedure, I was enabled to detect distinct traces of fluorine in the ash of specimens of Ar- meria maritima grown near the sea-shore, and also in the ash of the same plant grown in the nursery near Edinburgh. I like- wise found fluorine in Cochlearia officinalis and Plantago mari- tima, but was unable to detect it in Canaster tobacco. If we re- collect that tobacco leaves are soaked in a considerable quantity of water in the manufactories, and if we bear in mind that fluoride of calcium is soluble in water, as shown by Dr. Wilson, we can- not be surprised that no fluorine should be present in the ashes of Canaster. Sh cain i lina i Daina i pe a at ht ei le ea 109 XIII. On Lastrea uliginosa, Newm. By Tuomas Moore, F.L.S., Chelsea Botanic Garden. Reap 13TH Marca 1851. Some discussion has recently taken place respecting a fern be- longing to the “ spinulose”’ group of Lastree, said to be new to England, which was found not long since by Mr. Lloyd, and which Mr. Newman has described under the name of L. uliginosa (Phytol. 1. 679). Having had ample opportunities of observing the plant both im a living and dried state, I venture to state to the Botanical Society the conclusions at which I have arrived respecting it. It is curious enough that six botanists “ who had paid atten- tion to ferns,” and who were consulted as to the name of this plant (which for the sake of distinction I will here call Lloyd’s fern), should have recorded their opinions as follows: “1. a form of Filiz-mas ; 2. L. rigida; 3. L. cristata; 4. L. spinosa, strong var. ; 5. L. dilatata, rigid var. ; 6. no way different from L. spinosa.” It does not at all closely resemble Lastrea Filiz-mas and L. rigida ; nor can it well be confounded with L. dilatata. The other opi- nions approach nearer the truth. Those botanists whose organs of concentrativeness hardly allow them to suffer the plants known as L. spinulosa, dilatata, and Feenisecii, to take rank as varieties, will of course at once bury L. uliginosa in some part of this accumulation of vegetable mat- ter; but I would submit that at least with cultivators and fern- fanciers, a form recognisably distinct possesses sufficient interest to claim and ensure attention ; and Lloyd’s fern is at least suffi- ciently distinct mm the growing state to be selected by the eye without hesitation from among the allied species. Two questions however suggest themselves with respect to it: (1.) Is it really new to England, and (2.) specifically distinct ? My own observations lead me to answer both questions nega- tively. We have however in this plant an apparent justification of those older botanists (Linnzeus and others) who are charged with having confounded LZ. cristata and L. spinulosa, and even of 110 Mr. T. Moore on Lastrea uliginosa. including both in their idea of one species. The existence of a fern exactly intermediate between them, as Lloyd’s is, and differing from both in no character whatever, seems to explain all the doubts and difficulties, the “ great confusion”? as Newman has it, respecting the crested fern. There are evident traces of the record of such a fern—intermediate between L. cristata and L. spi- nulosa—having been found formerly in this country ; and pro- bably like other doubtful questions, the determimation of the plant has been postponed, until turning up again in a more con- venient season, it has been fortunate enough to obtain consider- ation. For these evidences I shall merely quote Newman, who writing some years since of L. spznulosa, remarks: “it occurs frequently im marshes, and there mingling with cristata, so closely approaches it m appearance, that I have found the greatest difficulty in separating them ;” the puzzling form al- luded to bemg now identified by him as Lloyd’s fern (Phytol. ii. 679). As this intermediate form is found widely distributed in England, occurring in Cheshire, in Nottinghamshire and in Norfolk, I assume that it probably exists also in Sweden, and if so, may have formed the stumbling-block of Linnzeus in his idea of the species “ cristata,’ and in some measure justified him im uniting, or “ confounding” as it is said, if he really did intend to unite, the ferns which we moderns call Lastrea cristata and spinulosa. As to whether Lloyd’s fern is specifically distinct, different opi- nions will be held, no doubt. From the first it has appeared to me as being intermediate between the two species just named ; but before having seen the barren fronds, which the plant I be- lieve constantly produces, I was led to think it more closely allied to spinulosa than to cristata. Mr. Lloyd himself thinks it intermediate between these two kinds; and Mr. Newman calls it “ almost precisely termediate,” which, m fact, itis. Its re- lationship thus seems clear enough; but I do not agree in the conclusion which has been drawn, namely, that being thus inter- mediate, it cannot be referred to ‘either species as a variety, and must either combine them into one, or itself be regarded as a species. Lastrea uliginosa is correctly said to differ from each one of its alles, in certain points in which it resembles the other. Thus the “ more acuminate, more divided, more serrated, more aristate pinnules,” which separate it from cristata, unite it to spinulosa ; and the “adnate decurrent pinnules,” together with the outline of the barren fronds which separate it from spinulosa, unite it to cristata. The “ erect rigid habit,” the “ obovate diaphanous con- colorous scales,” and the “entire eglandulous ” mdusium, are a ar eg) Mr. T. Moore on Lastrea uliginosa. lil characters common to both ; and it differs from both, as we are told, only in the “ more equal distribution of the clusters of cap- sules over all parts of the frond.” This latter is however an un- sound character, for I have gathered specimens, undoubtedly L. spinulosa, in which every pinna is as thoroughly furnished with perfect sori, as is the case in Lloyd’s fern. It thus appears that no tangible specific character has been pointed out by which to distinguish ZL. uliginosa (Newm.) as a species. I do not however fall back upon the alternative already mentioned—that of uniting cristata and spinulosa—though it is possible that this may after all be the true solution of the question ; but looking upon it as a variety of one of these species, there appear to be poimts in its structural details which connect it more closely to one than to the other. The characters of venation and vernation may be considered as of higher value than the mere form or incision, or mode of con- nection of the pmnules. Now it is m their form and mode of incision that Lloyd’s fern most closely approaches spinulosa and diverges from cristata ; whilst in their vernation it exactly coin- cides with cristata, and absolutely differs from spinulosa. In the venation, too, it very nearly coincides with cristata, certainly re- sembling that species much more than it does spinulosa. I there- fore regard Lloyd’s fern as more nearly related to cristata than to sptnulosa—a conclusion different, it will be seen, from that drawn from the inspection of a single fertile frond, and arrived at by an examination of the entire growing plant, selecting those cha- racters which appear of the highest structural importance. I propose to rank it as a variety of L. cristata, and to define it thus :— Lastrea cristata. Fronds narrow lmear-oblong sub-bipinnate : pinne elongate triangular, with oblong serrated decurrent pinnules, the lower crenately, often deeply lobed; lateral veins of the pinnules with several branches. B. uliginosa: (fertile fronds) pinnules oblong, pointed, deeply lobed, somewhat aristato-serrate, the lowest sometimes scarcely decurrent.—L. uliginosa, Newm. (Phytol. iti. 679). It should be mentioned that the plant usually, if not con- stantly, produces dissimilar barren and fertile fronds. The former are not to be distinguished from barren fronds of true cristata; and the latter alone are scarcely to be distinguished from specimens correspondent in size of the true spinulosa ; occa- sionally, the barren form of frond is more or less fertile. These conclusions, which have been some time formed, are 112 Mr. T. Moore on Lastrea uliginosa. somewhat at variance with the views embodied in the most recent authoritative book on British botany, namely Hooker and Ar- nott’s ‘ British Flora,’ in which Lastrea uliginosa is not allowed to take rank even as a variety; they are however the result of careful observation, influenced no doubt by an impression that plants which are permanently different from others are deserving of record. 113 XIV. On a supposed new species of Rubus. By Fenron J. A. Hort, B.A. Reap 10TH Apriz 185]. At a time when descriptions of Brambles, published by botanists whose qualifications have been fully tested and acknowledged in other fields, are received with incredulity and even derision, those who possess no such advantages have little right to expect a gentler and, more charitable treatment. If therefore it were allowable to be guided wholly by personal considerations, I should not venture to add another species to our already crowded list : but cowardice and mock-modesty are as unjustifiable in sci- ence as in anything else. It is at all times unfair to assail the worth of a supposed new species and escape the labour of honest investigation by recklessly imputing vanity to the describer : but in the case of Brambles such imputations are not less absurd ; for the possible attention of the isolated few who now study this genus can surely have but poor attractions for a vain mind, when accom- panied by the certain suspicion of the great mass of botanists, good as well as bad: and on the other hand, there is an obvious restraint in that fear of future opprobrium from the chance of erroneous conclusions and consequent ultimate rejection, which must always haunt the study of difficult groups of plants. Until then a time arrive, when the worshipers of observation and sober induction shall cease to assume @ priori the worthless- ness of the careful observations of others, conducted with a view to trace the manifold laws of variation through the living forms of Nature under the influence of the most different circum- stances, we must be content to go our own way quietly, asking no more than bare toleration from those who affect to try our conclusions by a few dry fragments of an isolated form or two out of each species. To students of Brambles therefore, and to them alone, the following description is offered :— Rubus imbricatus ; caule decurvato ramosissimo angulato suleato glabro, aculeis parvis validis declinatis, foliis quinatis subtus pal- lidioribus convewis, foliolis imbricatis subconvexis subundulatis cus- pidatis, infimis breviter pedicellatis terminali subrotundo cordato TRANS. BOT. SOC. VOL. IV. I 114 Mr. F.J.A. Hort on a supposed new species of Rubus. longius pedicellato, panicule angustz inferne foliose ramis longis racemosis ascendentibus, sepalis abrupte cuspidatis a fructu glo- boso prorsus reflexis, stylis sulphureo-virescentibus, toro subgloboso subsessili. Stem soon decurved horizontally or more rarely arching, almost invariably throwing out numerous slender flagelliform shoots, rooting, angular, slightly furrowed, purplish red, glabrous or nearly so, the axillary shoots with a few hairs. Prickles purplish red, glabrous, enlarged and compressed at the base, slender but very strong, declining and rather small, on the axillary shoots slightly deflexed and longer, mostly confined to the angles of the stem. Leaves quinate, convex, slightly wavy over the whole sur- face, rather opake and nearly glabrous above, paler and sparmgly pilose beneath: leaflets convex ; their margins doubly but not deeply dentate-serrate-apiculate ; lower pair oblong, cuspidate, shortly stalked, overlapping the obovate cuspidate intermediate pair, which themselves overlap the roundish or roundish-obovate cordate leaflet, which has rather a long stalk : midribs and petioles with strong decurved prickles ; general petioles flat above, partial channelled ; all hairy. Stipules linear, shghtly hairy. Flowering shoot very variable in length, surrounded at its base by brown scales clothed with white hairs, purplish red, with a few patent hairs. Prickles small, strong, slightly deflexed, elabrous or slightly hairy. Upper leaves simple ; intermediate usually quinate, subglabrous above, paler and slightly pilose beneath ; leaflets cordate-ovate or -obovate : petioles and midribs with very slender slightly deflexed prickles. Stipules linear. Panicle rather narrow, compound, slightly hairy below, very hairy, but not tomentose above ; hairs white: prickles few, short, slender, deflexed : branches long, racemose, the four or five lowest axillary, distant; all ascending or nearly erect. Bracts trifid with narrow segments or simple and broad. Flowers small. Sepals ovate, abruptly cuspidate with an usually rather short linear or almost filiform point, clothed with ashy tomentum within and without, completely reflexed from the fruit. Petals elliptical, concave, clawed, converging, white. Styles greenish yellow below. Primordial fruit rather small, subglobose, glossy black : torus subsessile, ellipsoidal or nearly globose. In many places, mostly on sloping banks, for three or four miles on both sides of the Wye below Monmouth, in both Mon- mouthshire and Gloucestershire. June and July. The position of this plant is easily determined. It belongs to the group possessing subglabrous eglandular rooting barren stems and stout leathery leaves. It is closely allied to R. affinis, R. cordifolius, and R. incurvatus. On a hasty inspection it might probably be referred to R. corylifolius, but there is in reality a Mr. F.J. A. Hort on a supposed new species of Rubus. 115 wide gap between them, the latter species being rightly, I think, referred by Mr. Bloxam to his group of “ Rubi Cesu,” possessing subterete barren stems, with often a glaucous bloom and some- times a few small true sete, somewhat subulate prickles, and many of the drupes in each fruit abortive. Again, it is often difficult to distinguish dried specimens of R. imbricatus and the three species above mentioned, although no one accustomed to look at Brambles could confound them when growing. The pre- sent plant may be known from the larger and more typical forms of the protean R. affinis by the structure of the branches of the panicle, which are racemose and not cymose, and their much slighter degree of divarication from the rachis, and by the sepals being abruptly cuspidate and not gradually acuminate ; (to the less developed forms, which apparently constitute Mr. Lees’s R. lentiginosus, having suberect stems and nearly simple panicles, and growing chiefly in heathy places, it bears no resemblance :) from R. cordifolius* by the laxer and less pyramidal panicle, the absence of tomentum on the under side of the leaves, and the agreeable flavour, globular shape and glossy lustre of the fruit, which in the latter species are very peculiar, when able to ripen freely, bemg remarkably large, oblong, with somewhat flattened drupes, dull and burnished rather than glossy, and very insipid (it should be observed that all these three species grow in the same neighbourhood): from R. incurvatus by the leaves being hairy, but not clothed with a firm velvet beneath, and by the yel- lowish green not flesh-coloured styles. The numerous secondary shoots of the barren stem, the imbricated and convex leaves and leaflets, and the absence of tomentum on the upper part of the panicle, sufficiently separate it from all three species. The extraordinary tendency of R. carpinifolius and R. macro- phyllus to assume the most unlike forms renders it possible that they may be confused with R. imbricatus as with several other species. In this case single dried specimens are almost useless, but an intelligent examination of numerous bushes in the same district will commonly detect the aberrancy of type: both are sure to throw out occasionally superfluous small prickles (or even true aciculi) and a few sete or subsessile purple glands from their barren stems, and a tendency to puffiness and flac- * Perhaps I may be allowed to take this opportunity of expressmg my surprise at Dr. Bell Salter’s union of R. nitidus of English authors with this species. I carefully watched the two plants last summer growing freely intermixed in the same hedge, and in their sportive variations deceiving the eye for a moment, but for a moment only. When autumn came, the fruits of R. cordifolius were invariably perfected, those of R. nitidus for the most part abortive, throughout my neighbourhood. Facts like these appear to me valuable collateral proofs of the distinctness of species. Thus I found last year Luzula Forsteri always fruitful, L. pilosa usually the reverse. 12 116 Mr. F.J. A. Hort on a supposed new species of Rubus. cidity is perceptible in even the thicker leaves: R. carpinifolius is moreover apt to have its terminal leaflets wholly or partially subdivided, so as to produce septenate leaves. These character- istics are absent from the group “ Nitidi,” to which R. imbricatus belongs. I may add that it flowers early, almost contemporaneously with R. nemorosus, and nearly a month before its true allies. Trinity College, Cambridge, March 25, 1851. ; ev Ey XV. Biographical Notice of the late Mr. Grorce Don of Forfar. By Par. Netix, LL.D. Reap 15TH May 1851. GzorcE Don’s early education was limited to the reading, writing, and arithmetic taught at the parish school; he had a natural turn for mechanics, and acquired a taste for reading and observation. Even from his boyish days he delighted in noticing the minute cha- racters of such birds, insects, and plants as came within his reach. He was apprenticed to a clockmaker in the town of Dunblane, and here formed his first hortus siccus, consisting of all the phzno- gamous and cryptogamous plants which he could cull in the neigh- bourhood, and they were numerous. When he became journeyman he removed to Glasgow; and here he generally worked five days a week at his business, and in this space of time finished the making of a clock. The remainder of the week was spent in botanizing, if the weather permitted. Occasionally he stole an additional day or two, and penetrated into the Highlands as far as Ben Lomond and even Ben Lawers, in search of alpine plants—adding several unexpected rarities to the lists known to Mr. Lightfoot, or to his guide, the excellent Dr. Stuart of Luss. Having himself saved a very small sum of money, and married a young woman who had saved a little money, he went to Forfar and procured a long lease (99 years) of a small bit of ground from Charles Gray, Esq., of Carse, at a trifling rent, but on condition of his building a cottage of certain dimensions within a given period. Here he spent four years, necessarily in a very frugal and penurious style. The chief part of the ground was occupied as a mail garden, the vegetables being sold to such inhabitants of Forfar as chose to send for them. A portion which bordered on the loch of Forfar was laid out as a botanic garden of hardy herbaceous plants, ar- ranged according to the Linnean classes and orders ; and to these it is believed Mr. Don gave more of his time and attention than to the more vulgar but more profitable culinary sorts. When on a pedestrian excursion along the east coast of Scotland, I happened to spend a night at Montrose, and it occurred to me that both Brechin and Forfar deserved to be visited—the former for its well-known Den Noran, and its round tower of remote anti- quity ; and the latter for its remarkable botanic garden, and its 118 Dr. Neill’s Notice of the late Mr. George Don of Forfar. owner, whose fame was familiar to me, owing to my intimacy with his regular correspondent, Mr. John Mackay of the Leith Walk Nurseries. In passing along the margin of the sea basin above Montrose, the tide being at ebb, I picked up some fine plants of Salicornia herbacea, then in flower, and also a somewhat shrubby variety. On reaching Forfar towards evening, I soon found Don’s garden, and entering, inquired of a very rough-looking person with a spade in his hand, whom I took for a workman, whether Mr. Don was at home. The answer was, ‘“‘ Why, Sir, I am all that you will get for him.” Having apologized in the best way I could, I stated that when I left home I did not anticipate a visit to Forfar, else I could have brought a note of introduction from Mr. John Mackay. Mr. Don, pointing to my botanical box, immediately said, ‘That is introduction enough to me ;” and having inspected the contents, remarked that he was in want of an example of Monandria Monogynia, an Equisetum not having succeeded, and forthwith con- ducted me to the Linnean arrangement. I was then introduced to Caroline his wife, who had brought him two sons and a daughter. I persuaded him to accompany me to the inn at Forfar, where he spent the evening with me. Next morning by six he met me there by appointment, and conducted me to Restennet Moss, where I had the great satisfaction of procuring a living patch of Eriophorum alpinum, and a number of fine specimens for drying. The Moss was at this time partially drained, for the sake of a rich deposit of marl ; but at one end there was still sufficient marsh for the growth of Cladium Mariscus and Eriophorum angustifolium, and, of course, for the rare 2. alpinum, which grew on the drier or firmer parts of the Moss. Mr. Don remarked that in a few years the plant would dis- appear, which I understand has accordingly happened. The situation of Curator of the Edinburgh Botanic Garden having become vacant, Mr. Don was strongly recommended to Professor Rutherford by the late Mr. Brodie of Brodie, and his recommenda- tion was backed by Sir James Edward Smith, who was well aware of the merits of Mr. Don as a practical botanist, from having pub- lished in his ‘ English Botany’ several of his Scottish discoveries. He was accordingly appointed, and removed to Edinburgh with his family, leaving his garden in care of his father who resided on the spot, and who was himself a great cultivator of flowers for amuse- ment, and followed the trade of a currier first in Dundee (where George Don must have been born) and afterwards in Forfar. Mr. Don had not had experience in the cultivation of stove plants, and, it must be confessed, did not shine in that department. At the same time there can be no doubt that as a botanist he greatly excelled the Professor, who was an accomplished chemist, but had little turn for botany. It thus happened that there soon arose a want of cordiality between the parties; and Mr. Don contemplated a return to his favourite spot of ground at Forfar. During his residence in Edinburgh he attended nearly all the medical classes, with the view of ultimately following that profes- sion. On his return to Forfar he added the nursery business to Dr. Neill’s Notice of the late Mr. George Don of Forfar. 119 that of the Botanic Garden, which, however, turned out very un- profitable, partly in consequence of the ground being bad and labour expensive. He formed an extensive collection of plants, principally hardy, as well as a considerable herbarium, chiefly of British plants, making numerous excursions to the mountains—-at the same time following his profession of a country surgeon, which he had qualified himself for in Edinburgh. Had he thrown up botany he would have done well in his new profession, for he was very successful at first, but his business ultimately dwindled in consequence of his being continually out of the way when wanted, in search of new botanical discoveries—a pursuit ill adapted for a poor man witha large family. He died in January 1814. His remains were in- terred in Forfar churchyard, about 100 yards from the church, on the south side, towards the east end of the church. It seems to be remarkable that there is no monument to mark Don’s grave, and we understand that steps are now being taken to do so, and that Mr. M‘Nab at the Botanic Garden is willing to re- ceive subscriptions for the purpose. . f ' ; ms 3 is ?. = bn Veh A red ae u +h . ee) baie * oF « “- <¢ ; ‘ Z ad 4 re . = in H ‘ aw? a’ 5 « rie.e . ‘ eal me” | : nw. inerter i hot. adel t, a d ip Sell r ees pe i i ¢ . ‘ Fs R F A é - . = 4 a i ‘ i co 3 ‘s ‘ ’ > » 2 Ps ® . ‘ = ‘ = a - ' . p al ° et, ’ ‘ . / fay bi er = Sogilt y - ie Lb (how PM ' i r 121 XVI. Remarks on Dickieia. By Joun Ratrs, Esq. Reap 16TH May 1850. Dicwniera, Berk. & Ralfs. Frond subgelatinous, tender, plane, contaming oblong scattered frustules. In this genus the frond is so extremely tender that dried spe- cimens are destroyed in the act of removing them from the paper, their gelatinous matrix being apparently dissolved by the appli- cation of moisture. The frond tapers at the base and expands upwards into a lanceolate or obovate form. I could detect neither striz nor puncta in the frustules, which in the front view are nearly quadrate, and are rarely twice as long as broad; in the lateral view they are narrow-linear with rounded ends; as they do not appear to be siliceous, it is probable that dried speci- mens (the only ones I have examined) become, in that view, somewhat narrower than they are when recent,—a fact which I have noticed in some genera of this order, whose frustules can- not without injury be submitted to the action of nitric acid. Dickieia differs from Schizonema by its flat fronds and scat- tered frustules. Dickieia Dansui (Thwaites) does not belong to this genus, since its gelatinous matrix forms an irregular mass and not a plane frond. Its frustules also differ, being decidedly siliceous, striated, and having a longitudinal pellucid line and central punctum (aperture, Kiitzing) in the lateral view. 1. D. ulvoides (Berk. and Ralfs). Frond undivided, obtuse at the apex. Dickieia ulvoides, Berk and Ralfs, Annals of Nat. Hist. vol. xiv. p. 328. t. 9; Kiitzing, Die Kieselschaligen Bacillarien, p- 119; Species Algarum, p. 109. Rocky shore, Aberdeen, April, Professor Dickie. 2. D. pinnata (Ralfs). Frond sparingly pinnate, all the divisions lanceolate. Dickieia pinnata, Ralfs, Ann. Nat. Hist. S. 2. vol. viii. p..204. t. 5. f. 6. Small shallow marine pools, especially on detached masses of rock ; Torquay, September, J. R. Fronds olive-brown, becoming greener when dried, 1 to 2 122 Mr. J. Ralfs on Dickieia and Spirulina. inches high, lanceolate, irregularly pinnated ; the pinne lanceo- late and alternate. The margins, both of the primary portion and of the divisions, are uneven and minutely laciniated. The frustules are like those of the preceding species. In 1836 I observed this plant growing plentifully near Tor- quay, since which time I have had no opportunity of searching for it. In the recent state it has, to the naked eye, much the appearance of a minute species of Dictyota; but it is so exceed- ingly tender, that it is difficult to carry it home in a condition fit for preservation. It differs from Dickieia ulvoides in its darker colour, divided frond, and more tapering extremities ; besides, it is an autumnal and the other a vernal species. Note on SPIRULINA. Professor Kiitzing has described and figured eleven species of this genus, but the specific differences which he relies on do not seem to me satisfactory. They are chiefly the colour of the stratum and comparative closeness and diameters of the spires or coils. But the colours I have found to vary much, according to the age of the stratum, its greater or less exposure to light, and the state of the weather. In all the specimens whose growth I have watched, the spires were at first very dense, but became laxer after a short time ; and in a specimen of Spirulina tenuissima sent me from Bristol by Mr. Thwaites, the spires were relaxed at the extremities of many of the filaments, though at the middle they remained compact. In Spirulina the diameters of the fila- ments increase considerably as they advance towards maturity, but this increase has its limits, and an acquaintance with all the species is necessary to enable the observer to determine what value he should assign to this character as a specific distinction. 123 XVII. On Chantransia, Desv. By Joun Ratrs, Esq. Reap 19TH June 1851. CuantTransia, Desv. TRENTEPOHLIA, Agardh and British authors. Plant affixed, tufted; filaments branched, jointed, monosipho- nous; fructification—capsules with granular contents and usually terminal and subcorymbose on proper branches. Freshwater, minute, tufted Algz of a red, purplish or inky colour. Filaments much branched, joimted ; main branches elongated, mostly level-topped. Fructification capsular, usually on short, much divided proper branches ; capsules generally crowded, subcorymbose, and terminal on short stalks, thew contents simple. The proper position of this genus is doubtful: in habit and appearance some of its species agree so closely with the minute, parasitic, irregularly branched species of Callithamnion, that Dr. Harvey in the ‘ Flora Hibernica’ united it to that genus; and although, at Mrs. Griffiths’ suggestion, he has, in his ‘ Manual of British Algz,’ again separated them, yet he justly remarks, that deep-coloured specimens of Trentepohlia pulchella (Chantransia Hermanni) so much resemble Callithamnion Daviesti as scarcely to be distimguishable from it. Whilst, however, the red colour of some species of Chantransia seems thus to indicate an affinity with the Rhodospermee, the inky-green of others appears to forbid us to rank the genus in that order. Dr. Montagne, a high authority, places it m Ecto- carpee, a tribe belonging to the Melanospermee, and Kiitzing refers it to the Confervee. Chantransia has thus been associated by authors of distinguished merit with the three great primary divisions of the Algze,—a proof how difficult it is to ascertain its proper position. As the contents of its capsules are simple and not divided into tetraspores, I believe its correct situation is with the Chlorospermee. 1. C. Hermanni (Roth). Tufts dense, reddish ; jomts of filaments three to five times longer than broad; fructiferous ramuli patent, 124. Mr. J. Ralfs on Chantransia. capsules crowded. Conferva Hermanni, Roth, Cat. i. p. 164 (1797); Cat. iii. p. 180. Conferva nana, Dillwyn, Conf. t. 30 (1803); Smith, Eng. Bot. t. 2585. Chantransia Hermanni, Desy. ?); Kiitzing, Phycologia Germanica, p. 230. Trentepohlia pulchella, Agardh, Systema Alg. p. 37 (1824); Harvey in Hooker’s Brit. Flora, p. 382 ; Manual of Brit. Alge, p. 75 ; Hassall, Brit. Algee, p. 75. t. 8. f. 2. Auduinella Hermanni, Duby, Botanicon Gallicum, p. 972 (1830). . On aquatic plants im streams. The tufts of Chantransia Hermanni are dense, soft and woolly, not gelatinous, and adhere but imperfectly to paper; they are often confluent ; their colour is reddish, becoming tawny by age and in drying. Filaments much branched, main branches elon- gated, somewhat level-topped ; fructiferous branches lateral, nu- merous, short, patent, much divided. Capsules at first oval or clavate, finally orbicular, crowded in a corymbose manner, mostly stalked. Joimts of stem three to five times as long as broad, those of fertile branches shorter. ' Chantransia Hermanni differs from C. chalybea in colour and in its shorter joints and more patent ramuli. 2. C. investiens (Lenormand). Parasitic, rose-red, much branched ; joints many times longer than broad ; capsules solitary or im pairs, lateral and terminal, clavate or obovate. Batrachospermum ru- brum, Hassall, Brit. Alge, p. 113. t. 15. f. 2, 3 (1845). Chan- transia investiens, Lenormand in Kiitzing’s Species Algarum, p.431 (1849) ; Ralfs, British Alg. no. 12. Parasitic on Batrachospermum moniliforme and B. atrum m a stream, Penzance, J. R. France, Lenormand ! Plant bright red, at first appearing as minute reddish stains, finally clothmg the mvested plant with a continuous downy co- vering. Filaments creeping and imterlacing at base, and sur- rounding the plant on which it grows, much branched. Branches not attenuated, alternate, erect, elongated ; joints very long, often twelve times as long as broad, and filled with a pink, slightly granular endochrome. Capsules clavate or obovate, alternate or opposite, sometimes, though rarely, opposite a branch ; the ter- minal ones are more orbicular. 3. C. chalybea (Roth). Tufts rather lax, inky-green; joints of filaments five to six times longer than broad, those of fructiferous ramuli turgid; branches appressed. Conferva chalybea, Roth, Cat. iii. p. 286. t. 8. f. 2 (1806); Dillwyn, Brit. Conf. t.91. Con- ferva corymbifera, Smith, E. Bot. t. 1996 (1809). Hetocarpus chalybeus, Lyngbye, Tent. Hydrophytologiz Danice, p. 133. t. 44 (1819) ; Fl. Dan. t. 1666. fig. 1. Trentepohlia pulchella, (3. cha- Mr. J. Ralfs on Chantransia. 125 lybea, Agardh, System. p. 37 (1824); Harvey, Manual of Brit. Algz, p. 118. Auduinella chalybea, Bory, Dict. cl. iii. p. 340. Chantransia chalybea, Fries ; Kitzing, Phyc. Germ. p. 229 ; Spe- cies Algarum, p. 429; Ralfs, British Algee, no. 11. B. major. Filaments longer with rather shorter joints, ramuli more distant. a. Common. Rivulets, waterfalls, and on water-wheels. B. Wells, Penzance, J. R. Plant laxly tufted, of an inky colour, more or less tinged with green. Branches rather distant, level-topped, erect, their joimts four to six times longer than broad. Fertile branches short, appressed, their joimts shorter and usually turgid. Capsules orbicular, corymbose, less crowded than in Chantransia Her- manni. Chantransia chalybea differs from C. Hermanni in its colour, penicillate tufts and its appressed fructiferous branches, the joimts of which are more turgid. The dried plant is usually more or less glossy. 4. C. compacta (Ralfs). Plant minute, hemispherical, inky-green, firm ; filaments much branched, joints twice as long as broad ; branches erecto-patent. On aquatic plants ina rivulet at Trengwainton near Penzance, J. R. Chantransia compacta forms very minute hemispherical tufts or fronds of a dark colour, and very much resembles a Rivularia in appearance ; the fronds are so firm as to require considerable pressure in order to separate the filaments for microscopic exami- nation. Filaments comparatively stout, rigid, much branched, at the base horizontal and interlacing. Branches crowded, erecto- patent. Joints about twice as long as broad, but the lower ones frequently shorter. Capsules orbicular, numerous, lateral, arising from all parts of the plant and usually on short stalks. Chantransia compacta differs from C. chalybea in its compact, firm habit, more crowded branches, shorter joints and more scat- tered capsules. I am unacquainted with C. violacea, Kiitz., and am conse- quently unable to decide with certainty that this plant is not a variety of that species; but its difference in colour has induced me to propose it as a distinct species. Kiitzing in his ‘ Species Algarum’ mentions two other British _ species : as I am unacquainted with them, I subjoin his deserip- tions :— 5. C. scotica (Kiitz.). Czespite czeruleo-chalybeo, majori, trichoma- tibus 54," crassis, ramis ramulisque remotis patentibus elongatis ; 126 Mr. J. Ralfs on Chantransia. articulis diametro pleramque duplo longioribus. Kiitzing, Phyc. Gener. p. 285; Species Alg. p. 430. In Scotia legit cl. Klotzsch. 6. C. violacea (Kiitz.). Czespite minuto, violaceo, subgloboso ;_tri- chomatibus radiatim dispositis, rigidis, ramulis crebris approxi- matis, abbreviatis, patentibus, subsecundis ; articulis inferioribus diametro fere eequalibus superioribus 2-3plo longioribus. Kiuitzing, Phyc. Germ. p. 231 ; Species Alg. p. 431. In fluviis et rivulis montanis Germaniz et Scotiz ad Lemaniam fluviatilem. 127 XVIII. Some Remarks on the Plant Morpholoyically considered. By the Rev. Dr. M‘Cosu. Reap 10TwH Jury 1851. Accorpineé to the common idea, the Plant is composed of two essentially distinct parts, the stem and the leaf. The axis of the embryo proceeds downward and upward simultaneously, the de- scending axis being the root, and the ascending one the stem or trunk. Upon these axes others are formed as subterranean or aérial branches. The leaf is formed upon the ascending axis, and besides its common form, it assumes, while obeying the same fundamental laws, certain other forms, as in the sepals, the petals, the stamens and pistils. Schleiden, in ‘The Plant a Biography,’ gives us a pic- ture of a typical plant constructed on this principle. This makes a plant a dual, or composed of two essentially different parts. But to us it appears possible to reduce a plant by a more enlarged conception of its nature to a unity. According to our idea, it con- sists essentially of a stem sending out other stems similar to itself at certain angles, and in such a regular manner, that the whole is made to take a predetermined form. The ascending axis for instance sends out at particular normal angles in each tree, branches similar in structure to itself. These lateral branches again send out branch- lets of a like nature with themselves, and at much the same angles. The whole tree with its branches thus comes to be of the same general form as every individual branch, and every branch with its branchlets comes to be a type of the whole plant in its skeleton and outline. Taking this idea of a plant along with us, let us now inquire whether there may not be a morphological analogy between the stems and the ribs or veins of the leaf. As these veins are vascular bundles, proceeding from the fibro-vascular bundles of the stem, they may be found to obey the same laws. Physiological confirma- tions of this presumption may be found in the following circum- stances :—1. Both stem and vein are capable of becoming a spine, the stem as in the thorn, the vein as in the thistle. 2. It is also an unsettled question whether the inflorescence and seed-vessels in many cases are formed out of metamorphosed leaves or metamor- phosed branches. The very fact that there is such a dispute, shows that there is an analogy between leaf and branch. 3. The vein of the leaf is capable equally with the stem of producing a leaf-bud, as in Bryophyllum and Glovinia. 128 Rev. Dr. M‘Cosh on the Plant Morphologically considered. We begin with the examination of those plants which have a fully veined or reticulated leaf, and here we shall find a morphological analogy between the leaf and the branch, and the leaf and the whole plant. We are quite aware, that in respect of physiological develop- ment there is a wide difference between the two, but this will just render the morphological resemblance, if it exists, the more curious and striking. It should be noticed that this resemblance can be observed only when both the stems and the veins are fully and fairly developed. In prosecuting this inquiry, let us first inspect in a general way the leaf of a tree with its central vein or veins, and its side veins. Even on the most careless inspection, the central vein will be found to bear a striking analogy to the central stem or axis of the tree, and the side veins to the branches. Having viewed the leaf in the first instance, let us then look at the tree when stript of its leaves in winter, and we shall see how like it is in its contour and skeleton to the contour and skeleton of a leaf. We shall be particularly struck with this if we view it in the dim twilight or the ‘‘ pale moon- light”? between us and a clear sky. In both leaf and tree we see a central stem or stems with ramified appendages going off at certain angles, and we may observe that the tree in its outline tends to assume the form of a leaf. p38 The general impression produced by a first glance will be con- firmed on farther inspection. The analogy between the skeleton of the leaf and the skeleton of the branch may be seen in a number of points as well as in the general resemblance between the ramifica- tion of the plant and the ramification of the venation of the leaf. 1. Some trees, such as the beech, the elm, the oak, the holly, the Portugal and bay laurels, the privet, the box, will be found to send out side branches along the axis from the root, or near the very root, and the leaves of those trees have little or no petiole or leaf- stalk, but begin to expand from nearly the very place where the leaf springs from the stem. There are other trees, as the common syca- more (the Scotch plane-tree), the beech, the chestnut, the pear, the cherry, the apple, which have a considerably long unbranched trunk, and the leaves of these trees will be found to have a pretty long leaf-stalk. 2. Most of our low-branching herbaceous plants, such as the mallows, rhubarb, tussilago, marsh marigold, lady’s mantle, hollyhocks, send out a considerable number of stems from near the root, and it will be found in exact accordance with this, that these set off from the base of the leaf, a considerable number of main veins or ribs, which, as they spread, cause the leaf to assume a rounded shape. In these plants the morphological resemblance between tree and plant is seen horizontally and not vertically. In this respect these plants are different from our forest trees, which send up com- monly one main axis with lateral branches, and have in their vena- tion one leading vein with side veins. 3. Some trees, such as the beech, the birch, the elm, send up one large main stem, from which, throughout its length, there proceed comparatively small branches, pretty equally along the axis, and it will be found in such cases that Rev. Dr. M‘Cosh on the Plant Morphologically considered. 129 the leaf has a central vein with pretty equally disposed veins on either side. Other trees again tend rather to send off at particular heights a number of comparatively thick branches at once. This is the case for instance with the common sycamore, the chestnut, and the laburnum. The trunk of the sycamore (Acer Pseudo-platanus), about eight or ten feet above the surface of the ground, commonly divides itself into four or five large branches, and in precise analogy we find the leaf at the top of a pretty long leaf-stalk sending off four or five large veins. The chestnut tends to send off at the top of the unbranched trunk a still greater number of branches, and we find in correspondence with this, that its leaf is commonly divided into seven leaflets. The laburnum (and also the broom and clover) goes off in triplets in respect of leaflet and ramification. In such cases it will commonly be found that the leaf is compound, and we are to regard all such compound leaves as one and representative of the whole tree. Generally, it is the whole leafage coming off at a given place which represents the whole tree, and the single leaf, when there is a number of leaves, represents merely the branch. 4. Some plants, such as the rhododendron, the azalea, and the lupin, send off leaves which have a tendency to become whorled, and their branches have also a tendency to become verticillate. 5. The stems of some trees, such as the thorn and laburnum, are not straight, and the branches have a twisted form; and it will be found that the vein of the leaf of these trees is not straight, and that the leafage is not in one plant. This is also seen in the elm. 6. In some trees, such as the beech, the stems go off in nearly straight lines, and the leaves are found to have a straight venation. In other trees, again, such as the chestnut, the branches have a graceful curve, and the veins of the leaves are curved in much the same way. 7. In most plants the angle at which the side stems go off will be found to widen as we ascend to the middle, and thence to decrease as we ascend to the apex, and the venation of the leaves will be found to obey a similar law. This helps to give both to tree and leaf their beautiful oval outline. In some plants, again, such as the poplar and birch, the angles are widest at the base and tend to narrow as we ascend, and both leaf and tree in such cases assume a kind of triangular form. 8. Generally we shall find a correspondence be- tween the angle of the ramification of the tree, and the angle of venation of the leaf. The following table gives the result of nu- merous measurements of the angles of branching and venation, where those were found to agree :— eee ae Fee 45 DRRGRBURI SUS Liss oe eii 50° Pee tRee. who's Sad 45 | Laburnum (small branches) 60 2 A eS Oe 40} Boxtaver). Saleh eat wa Se Jf (Ms wep olen 7 siden f i ote Belen dine et pia iio ashe: . . - f ar {. ; tive das At e . ~~ — =. “ o* - —s : iGé : Z rei) oh LOS ) ‘ectiol ae nities t ilni HY OL troi cot itp) se tad qth t wai i crn ST a ae Reto cate Joes CaM | ak FAL s “a Lt hs p P sia Pk) rf th a : PAS: 4 : , waa ; : . , bf PEAS Pe s t G.5% cody Danyag 7. ages Wma la vans Hab 1g) t ere Peat pe! atu tiod o} dius gave ae xf Avdwanct orl bty Bout: ne ny SR : BL , ore ho ier TO CAEL seh SS r . ti ee On { der ptug me a (ads ie iceh 2 A) eg eet 3 ai bien “wtvd 3 aces ‘ Viger) pha ! tf do fimo ton ye 4 ~. ‘ 2 i) ’ if - § ¥e f ' ‘ - : ' . e 5 a , y € 5 ‘ i f «+4 ag ¢ + . * 5 ty t. -_- t : Ps * ; 4 . e *% } Pak tu v > , iS 4 . al f : | rn wd + P i= < ; pays yh eA at ms ¢ A f . 1 te y's'tie part oyses TD bobogaits Sta iW ; whe et : rel ae > ‘ f aS IT MEL PTA i Deva tein 3 Wy a of ean tn M ni sas ad . > “4 ‘ Mee ys de push gd ; = yee TOA Goby Actes % i 137 XX. Descriptions of Rubi. By Cuarzes C. Basineron, M.A., F.R.S. &e. Reap 8TH January 1852. In the third edition of the ‘ Manual of British Botany’ I have endeavoured to arrange and characterize the Rudi in a better manner than it was done in my former publications upon that perplexing genus, and as there are a few species which have not been brought under the notice of botanists in detailed descrip- tions, it seems desirable to publish such accounts of them. 1, Rubus Leesii (Bab.) ; caule suberecto tereti, aculeis setaceis rectis, foliis 3-natis, foliolis omnibus rotundato-ovatis subsessilibus imbri- catis, aculeis ramorum floriferorum pedicellorumque paucis seta- ceis bast bulbosis, floribus axillaribus terminalibusque racemosis. R. Ideeus y. Leesii, Bab. Syn. Rubi, 6. R. Leesii, Steele Handb. 60; Bab. Man. ed. 3. 92. Creeping very extensively. Stems erect, 2-3 feet high, clothed with short deflexed hairs and numerous very slender setaceous straight prickles with bulbous bases. Leaves all ternate ; sti- pules subulate ; petioles furrowed, with a few small prickles ; leaflets similar, roundly ovate, dark green and rugose above, white and cottony beneath, midrib with few or no prickles, coarsely crenate-serrate-apiculate ; lateral leaflets subsessile, over- lapping the very shortly stalked terminal leaflet. ; Flowering shoots short, clothed with hairs and prickles like those of the barren stem. Leaves mostly simple, cordate, slightly 3-lobed, very coarsely crenate-serrate-apiculate, green above, greenish white beneath ; stipules very slender, subulate ; petioles furrowed above ; ternate leayes of three sessile obovate leaflets. Raceme lax, few-flowered, one or two of the lowest flowers axillary. Peduncles with very slightly curved subulate prickles. Sepals oblong, often more than five in number and then nar- rower, with long points, downy and whitish green on both sides, Petals spathulate, acute, white. Stamens and styles white. It is worthy of remark, that in the Cambridge Botanic Garden the strong “ canes” of R. Leesii nearly all produced a small pa- nicle of flowers at their extremity in the month of October 1851, 138 Mr. C. C. Babington on some species of Rubi. In one single instance a cane of R. Jdeus did the same. Pre- viously to that month, neither Mr. Stratton, the Curator of the garden, nor I, had ever noticed such an occurrence in the latter, and had not had the opportunity of dog so in the former. This is a curious illustration of the tendency of all Rudz to at- tempt to increase by some action at the end of the shoot of the year. In all the arching and prostrate species it is effected by the end of the shoot penetrating the surface of the ground and taking root; in these plants, the end of whose shoots never reaches the ground, the same is attempted to be effected by flowers. The mode in which the procumbent plants succeed in penetrating the earth may be worthy of notice, for the prostrate position of their shoots seems to present a difficulty. Although the shoot is really prostrate until the autumn, at that time its extremity forms a small arch and thus presents its point perpen- dicularly to the ground, which it easily penetrates. The discovery of R. Leesit is due to Mr. Edwin Lees, whose practised eye at once saw its probable distinctness from R. Ideus. He noticed it in the woods at Ilford Bridges near Linton, in North Devon, in September 1843, but could find no flowers re- maining at that late period of the year. In June 1849 the Rey. W. H. Coleman pointed it out to me growing upon a dry shingly bank at Bonniton near Dunster, Somerset, and flowering plen- tifully. These stations, separated from each other by the high ridge of Exmoor, are distant about fourteen miles in a direct line. The specific character of R. [deus will now stand as follows : R. caule suberecto tereti pruinoso, aculeis setaceis reetis, foliis qui- nato-pinnatis ternatisve, foliolo terminali longe pedicellato /atera- libus dissitis, aculeis ramorum floriferorum et pedunculorum multis deflexis basi dilatato-compressis, floribus axillaribus terminalibus- que corymbosis. 2. R. fissus, Lindl. R. fissus, Lindl. Syn. ed. 2.92; Leight. Fl. Shrop. 225; Bab. Man. ed. 3. 93. R. fastigiatus, Lindl. Syn. ed. 1. 91? not of W. § N. nor Bab. A full description of this plant will be found in Leighton’s ‘Flora of Shropshire.’ In the ‘ Phytologist’ (ii. 72) he pointed out the character derived from the prickles on the barren stem by which it is well marked. 3. R. latifolius (Bab.) ; caule procumbente vel subarcuato anguloso suleato, aculeis parvis subdeclinatis foliis quinatis utrinque pilosis grosse duplicato-dentatis, foliolo terminali cordato acuminato, in- fimis_ sessilibus imbricatis, paniculee brevis foliosee pilosee ramis Mr. C.C. Babington on some species of Rubi. 139 ascendentibus paucifloris corymbosis apice pedicellisque tomen- tosis et hirtis, aculeis brevibus tenuibus declinatis. R. latifolius, Bab. Man. ed. 3. 94. R. Cramondiensis, Bad. in lit. Stem usually quite prostrate, angular and furrowed through- out, nearly glabrous but with scattered subsessile glands, not stellately downy nor setose ; prickles nearly all placed on the angles of the stem, rather few, moderately long, slender from a thick base, straight, declining, nearly equal. Leaves quinate, dull green and pilose above, paler and with more numerous hairs beneath, coarsely and irregularly doubly dentate ; midrib and petioles yellowish beneath with a few small weak declining or slightly deflexed prickles ; lower pair of leaflets broadly oblong, acute at both ends, sessile, overlapping the intermediate pair which are of similar shape but larger and shortly staiked ; ter- minal leaflet with a stalk equalling one-third of its length, cor- date-acuminate. Petioles furrowed above. Stipules leaflike, lanceolate-attenuate. Flowering shoot long, surrounded at its base by short scales ashy with silky pubescence, angular, green, nearly glabrous ; prickles few, short, weak, from an enlarged base, slender, decli- ning, yellow tinged with purple. Leaves ternate, pilose on both sides but chiefly beneath ; leaflets nearly equal, ovate, acute, deeply and doubly serrate, lower ones often strongly lobed on the outer edge below ; petioles with very few slender declining prickles ; midrib usually unarmed or with very minute prickles. Stipules linear-lanceolate. Panicle short, leafy below, pilose ; the upper part and pedicels tomentose and pilose and with a few short sunken setz or subsessile glands ; prickles short, declining, slender, yellow ; branches short, ascending, few-flowered, corym- bose; bracts trifid with narrow lanceolate segments. Sepals ovate acuminate, woolly on both sides, whitish within, rather green and pilose externally, reflexed loosely from the fruit. Pe- tals shortly ovate, clawed. Primordial fruit apparently hardly more than hemispherical. The flowers and fruit require more careful examination. In the wood above Cramond Bridge on the Linlithgowshire side of the river ; and in a wood just below the road from Ken- more to Acharn, Perthshire. This bramble was noticed in my ‘Synopsis of Rubi’ (p. 10. Obs. 2) as a probable form of R. Salteri, but I have long been convinced that it is quite distinct from that species. It is a large straggling plant with strong but usually prostrate stems. The thin, singularly broad, and angular leaves, and the deeply furrowed stem would perhaps be in themselves sufficient to di- stinguish it from the other “ Nitidi.” - 140 Mr. C. C. Babington on some species of Rubi. 4. R. imbricatus, Hort. Mr. Hort has published a full description of this plant (Ann. Nat. Hist. Ser. 2. vii. 374), and it is therefore unnecessary to notice it further in this place. 5. R. mucronatus (Blox.); caule arcuato subtereti patenti-piloso, aculeis paucis parvis tenuibus conicis basi dilatatis rectis subpa- tentibus, foliis 5-natis utrinque viridibus rugosis et pilosis argute dentato-serratis, foliolo terminali late obovato abrupte cuspidato basi cordato, panicule angustz foliosee laxze pilose tomentosze setosze ramis longis 1—3-floris et aculeis paucis tenuibus declinatis, sepalis longe cuspidatis hirtis tomentosis setosis a fructu laxe reflexis. R. mucronatus, Blox. in Kirby's Fl. Leicest. 43; Bab. Man. ed. 3.97. R. sylvaticus, Bab. Syn. Rub. 16 (excel. var. (3). R. vulgaris (in part), Leight. Fl. Shrop. 231. Stem arched, nearly round, slightly angular with flat sides towards the end, densely hairy near the base but less so towards the end; hairs patent, not clustered; aciculi and sete few or none ; subsessile glands few; prickles chiefly on the angles of the stem, few, usually small, slender, conical from an enlarged base, patent or very slightly declining. Leaves quinate, rather thick, green rough and pilose on both sides, hairs more nume- rous on the under side, finely dentate-serrate ; petiole midrib and primary veins yellow or reddish beneath, with a few small deflexed prickles ; lower pair of leaflets shortly stalked, obovate- oblong, cuspidate ; intermediate pair larger, stalked, obovate, abruptly cuspidate; terminal leaflet with a rather long stalk, broadly obovate with a cordate base, abruptly cuspidate. Sti- pules linear-lanceolate. Flowering shoot long, with long fuscous scales at its base, slightly angular, green but tinged with purple, hairy; prickles few, generally very small and short, yellow, sometimes long, straight and declining but slender, their base enlarged and com- pressed. Leaves ternate or quinate, nearly equally hairy on both’ sides, rather paler beneath; leaflets of the ternate leaves nearly equal, oblong or obovate, finely serrate, lower pair often lobed externally ; on the quinate leaves the lower pair of leaflets is small and oblong, intermediate pair and terminal leaflet broadly obovate and cuspidate. Petioles and midribs with few slender declining prickles. Stipules linear-lanceolate. Panicle narrow, very lax, leafy except at the top, hairy and tomentose, often with many sete and aciculi; branches mostly axillary, ascending, shorter than the leaves, bearmg a corymb of 1-3 long-stalked flowers; summit corymbose ; terminal flower shortly stalked, Sepals ovate with a long subulate or linear point, hairy tomen- Mr. C.C. Babington on some species of Rubi. 141 tose setose and greenish with a narrow margin of white tomentum externally, whitely tomentose but purple at the base within, loosely reflexed from the fruit. Petals oblong, narrowed at both ends but especially below. Primordial fruit small, hemispherical. In woods and hedges. Twycross, Leicestershire ; and Harts- hill Wood, Warwickshire, Rev. A. Blocam. Shawbury Heath, Salop, Rev. W. A. Leighton. Islay and Loch Hil in Scotland. This plant has long been confused with R. villicaulis, and was included with it and R. calvatus under the name of R. sylvaticus in my ‘Synopsis.’ It is believed that the characters given above will always distinguish it from them. In the shape of its leaves and its very loose panicle with singularly long-stalked flowers, it closely resembles R. Lingua, as represented in the ‘ Rubi Ger- manici,’ but the armature of its stem is very different. 6. R. calvatus (Blox.) ; caule arcuato anguloso sulcato patenti-piloso, aculeis crebris tenuibus compressis basi paululum dilatatis rectis subpatentibus, foliis 5-natis tenuibus utrinque viridibus in venis subtus pilosis grosse dentato-serratis, foliolo terminali ovato-acumi- nato basi cordato, paniculee longze foliosze laxze hirtze brevi-setosze ramis subracemosis et aculeis crebris longis tenuibus declinatis, sepalis longe cuspidatis hirtis tomentosis setosis a fructu laxe re- flexis. R. calvatus, Blox. in Kirby’s Fl. Leicestr.42 ; Bab. Man. ed. 3.97. R. sylvaticus, Blox. MS. Stem arched, angular, furrowed, very slightly hairy, of a bright shining red when exposed, ultimately becoming quite glabrous ; hairs patent, not clustered ; aciculi and setz very few ; subsessile glands rather numerous ; prickles less strictly confined to the angles of the stem than in its allies, many, slender, compressed, slightly enlarged at the base, very slightly declining. Leaves quinate, thin, green on both sides, glabrous above, shortly pilose on the veins and rough beneath, coarsely and doubly dentate or dentate-serrate ; petiole and midnb coloured like the stem, with rather many long slender large-based declining or deflexed prickles; midrib with smaller prickles; lower pair of leaflets stalked, oblong, acute; intermediate pair stalked, obovate, sub- cuspidate, a little cordate at the base; terminal leaflet with a rather long stalk roundly oblong or slightly obovate, subcuspi- date, cordate at the base. Stipules linear-lanceolate. Flowering shoot long, rather angular, green, hairy; prickles many, rather long and slender, lengthening gradually from the base of the shoot to the panicle, purplish yellow, declining, their base enlarged and compressed. Leaves ternate or quinate, a little pilose above, scarcely paler but much more pilose beneath, doubly dentate; lower leaflets oval cuspidate, shortly stalked ; 142 Mr. C.C. Babington on some species of Rubi. intermediate and terminal leaflets obovate cuspidate ; on the ter- nate leaves the leaflets are nearly equal, broader and rounder, the lower pair being lobed on the external edge below. Petioles and midribs with many strong compressed but often rather small hooked prickles. Stipules linear-lanceolate. Panicle long, leafy often quite to the top, lax, hairy, scarcely tomentose, with very short setee hidden amongst the hairs ; rachis wavy (i. e. forming an angle at the origin of each leaf) ; branches mostly axillary, ascending, shorter than their leaves, racemose-corymbose ; ter- minal flower of the panicle nearly sessile, the others shortly stalked. Sepals oblong, with a long narrow leaflike point, green- ish, hairy, tomentose, setose, with a few aciculi, whiter within, loosely reflexed from the fruit. Petals oblong, clawed. I have not seen the fresh fruit which seems to be small. Woods and hedges. Near Twycross on the Appleby road ; near Ashby de la Zouch; and between Loughborough and Wymesmold; all in Leicestershire, Rev. A. Blocam. Almond Park near Shrewsbury, Rev. W. A. Leighton. This species was long considered by Mr. Bloxam as the true R. sylvaticus (W. & N.), but the plant of those authors seems probably to be a state of R. villicaulis. He has therefore given a new name to this species, derived from its barren stem becoming as it were bald at an early period. It does not much resemble R. villicaulis either in appearance or characters, and its true po- sition in the genus is perhaps still to be decided. ) Pape oor. 743 XXI. On the Growth of various kinds of Mould in Syrup. By J. H. Barrour, M.D., F.R.S.E.. F.L.S., Prof. Bot. Edinburgh. Reap 8TH JANvARY 1852. Mvucu interest has been recently excited by statements relative to the Vinegar Plant, as it has been called. This plant, which has a tough-gelatinous consistence, when put into a mixture of treacle, sugar and water, gives rise to a- sort of fermentation by which vinegar is produced. After six or eight weeks the original plant can be divided into two layers, each of which acts as an_inde- pendent plant, and when placed in syrup continues to produce vine- gar, and to divide at certain periods of growth. The vinegar thus produced is always more or less of a syrupy nature, and when eva- porated to dryness, a large quantity of saccharine matter is left. Various conjectures have been hazarded as to the origin of the so- called vinegar-plant, some stating that it came from South America or other distant regions, and others that it is a spontaneous produc- tion. Lindley states that it is a peculiar form of Penicillium glaucum, or common blue mould. There seems to be no doubt that it is an anomalous state of mould or of some fungus, and the peculiarity of form and consistence appears to be owing to the material in which it grows. In place of producing the usual cellular sporiferous stalks, the mycelium increases to an extraordinary extent ; its cellular threads interlacing together in a remarkable manner and producing one ex- panded cellular mass, with occasionally rounded bodies like spores in its substance. The cellular filaments may be seen under the micro- scope. The tendency to divide in a merismatic manner is common in many of the lower classes of plants, and this seems to be what occurs at a certain period of growth, when the plant divides into two horizontal plates. If the plant is allowed to continue growing, it forms numerous plates one above the other. The anomalous forms of fungi in certain circumstances have lately excited much interest, and Mr. Berkeley has called attention to some of the remarkable trans- formations which they undergo. These are such, that many forms considered as separate genera are now looked upon as mere varieties of one species. That mould of various kinds when placed in syrup shows the same tendency to form a flat gelatinous or somewhat leathery expansion is shown by the following experiments. Some mould that had grown on an apple was put into syrup on the 5th of March, 1851, and in the course of two months, there was 144 Prof. Balfour on the Growth of Mould in Syrup. a cellular flat expanded mass formed, while the syrup was converted into vinegar. Some of the original mould was seen on the surface in its usual form. Some mould from a pear was treated in a similar way with the same result ; also various moulds growing on bread, tea, and other vege- table substances ; the effect in most cases being to cause a fermen- tation, which resulted in the production of vinegar. In another experiment on the 8th of November, 1850, a quantity of raw sugar, treacle, and water were put into a jar without any plant being introduced, and they were left untouched till March 5, 1851. When examined, a growth like that of the vinegar plant was visible and vinegar was formed. The plant was removed and put into fresh syrup, and again the production of vinegar took place. It would appear from experiment, that when purified, white sugar alone is used to form syrup, the plant when placed in it does not produce vinegar so readily, the length of time required for the changes varying from four to six months. There may possibly be something in the raw sugar and treacle which tends to promote the acetous change. XXII. On the Uses of Stillingia sebifera, the Tallow Tree of China, being the substance of a Communication made to the Agricultural and Horticultural Society of India. By D. J. Maccowan, M.D. Communicated by Dr. CompstREam. Reap 12Tw Fesruary 1852. Tue botanical characters of this Euphorbiaceous plant are too well known to require description, but hitherto no accurate account has been published of its varied uses, and although it has become a com- mon tree in some parts of India and America, its value is appre- ciated only in China, where alone its products are properly elaborated. Dr. Macgowan remarks :— “The Stillingia sebifera is prized for the fatty matter which it yields ; its leaves are employed as a black dye; its wood, being hard and durable, is used for printing blocks and various other articles ; and finally, the refuse of the nut is employed as fuel and manure. “It is chiefly cultivated in the provinces of Kiangsi, Kongnain, and Chehkiang. In some districts near Hangchan, the inhabitants defray all their taxes with its produce. It grows alike on low alluvial plains and on granite hills, on the rich mould at the margin of canals, and on the sandy sea-beach. The sandy estuary of Hangchan yields little else. Some of the trees at this place are known to be several hundred years old, and though prostrated, still send forth branches and bear fruit. «In mid-winter when the seed-vessels are ripe, they are cut off with their twigs by a sharp knife, attached to the extremity of a long pole, which is held in the hand and pushed upwards against the twigs, removing at the same time such as are fruitless. The capsules are gently pounded in a mortar to loosen the seeds from their shells, from which they are separated by sifting. To facilitate the separation of the white sebaceous matter enveloping the seeds, they are steamed in tubs, having convex open wicker bottoms, placed over caldrons of boiling water. When thoroughly heated, they are reduced to a mash in the mortar, and thence transferred to bamboo sieves, kept at a uniform temperature over hot ashes. A single operation does uot suffice to deprive them of all their tallow ; the steaming and sifting is therefore repeated. The article thus procured becomes a solid mass on falling through the sieve, and to purify it, it is melted and formed into cakes for the press ; these receive their form from bamboo hoops, a foot in diameter and three inches deep, which are laid on the ground over a little straw. On being filled with the hot liquid, the ends of the straw beneath are drawn up and spread over the top, and when of sufficient consistence, are placed with their rings in the press. This apparatus, which is of the rudest description, 1s constructed of TRANS, BOT. SOC, VOL, IV. i 146 Dr. D. J. Maegowan on the Uses of Stillingia sebifera. two large beams placed horizontally, so as to form a trough capabie of containing about fifty of the rings with their sebaceous cakes; at one end it is closed, and at the other adapted for receiving wedges, which are successively driven into it by ponderous sledge-hammers wielded by athletic men. The tallow oozes in a melted state into a receptacle below, where it cools. It is again melted and poured into tubs, smeared with mud to prevent its adhering. It is now marketable, in masses of about eighty pounds each, hard, brittle, white, opake, tasteless, and without the odour of animal tallow : under high pressure it scarcely stains bibulous paper: melts at 140° Fahr. It may be regarded as nearly pure stearine; the slight difference is doubtless owing to the admixture of oil expressed from the seed in the process just described. The seeds yield about eight per cent. of tallow, which sells for about five cents per pound. «The process for pressing the oil, which is carried on at the same time, remains to be noticed ; it is contained in the kernel of the nut, the sebaceous matter, which lies between the shell and the husk, having been removed in the manner described. The kernel and the husk covering it are ground between two stones, which are heated to prevent clogging from the sebaceous matter still adhering. The mass is then placed in a winnowing machine, precisely like those in use in Western countries. The chaff being separated, exposes the white oleaginous kernels, which, after bemg steamed, are placed in a mill to be mashed. This machine is formed of a circular stone groove, twelve feet in diameter, three inches deep, and about as many wide, into which a thick solid stone wheel, eight feet in diameter, tapering at the edge, is made to revolve perpendicularly by an ox harnessed to the outer end of its axle, the inner turning on a pivot in the centre of the machine. Under this ponderous weight, the seeds are reduced to a mealy state, steamed in the tubs, formed into cakes, and pressed by wedges in the manner above described ; the process of mashing, steaming, and pressing being repeated with the kernels like- wise. The kernels yield above thirty per cent. of oil. It is called Ising-yu, sells for about three cents per pound, and answers well for lamps, though inferior for this purpose to some other vegetable oils in use. It is also employed for various purposes in the arts, and has a place in the Chinese Pharmacopeeia, because of its quality of chan- ging gray hair black, and other imaginary virtues. ** Artificial illumination in China is generally procured by vegetable oils, but candles are also employed by those who can afford it. In religious ceremonies no other material is used. As no one ventures out after dark without a lantern, and as the gods cannot be acceptably worshiped without candles, the quantity consumed is very great. With an unimportant exception, the candles are always made of what I beg to designate as vegetable stearine. When the candles, which are made by dipping, are of the required diameter, they receive a final dip into a mixture of the same material and insect-wax, by which their consistency is preserved in the hottest weather. They are generally coloured red, which is done by throwing a minute quantity of alkanet root (Anchusa tinctoria), brought from Shantung, into the mixture. Verdigris is sometimes employed to dye them green.’ ce le a a et a gel Be el, ee 147 XXIII. On a supposed new species of Eleocharis. By CHar.es C. Basrineton, M.A., F.R.S. &e. Reap 10TH June 1852. My attention has been recently directed by Mr. H. C. Watson to the British species of Eleocharis, and, having been led to con- eur with him in the idea that there is an undescribed plant be- longing to that genus which inhabits the western coast of Scot- land, I purpose pointing out in this paper the respects in which it differs from our known species included in the genus, and adding a few remarks upon them. In the autumn of the year 1844, I had the pleasure of accom- panying Professor Balfour of Edinburgh in a tour through the district of Cantyre in Argyleshire. At Tayanloan, on the western coast of that peninsula, he gathered two or three specimens of the plant upon which this paper is founded, but did not observe its difference from Scirpus pauciflorus, im company with which it was growing, owing to the similarity of their outward appear- ance. Doubtless plenty of it might have been obtained if it had been looked for. To Mr. Watson we are indebted for the knowledge of this new species, as he received two small specimens from Dr. Balfour, and forwarded the fruit of one of them to me, with a request that I would endeavour to ascertain its identity with any known species. Through the liberality of Dr. Balfour I have had an opportunity of examining all the plants belonging to this group which are contained in his herbarium, but have only succeeded in finding one additional specimen of the Tayanloan plant ; for the permission to retain a portion of it I am much indebted to him. The similarity in outward appearance of the species included in the groups named Eleocharis and Beothryon renders it neces- sary to pay close attention to the structure and form of their several parts: thus the form of the mouth of the sheaths which surround the base of the stem, the form of the nut, that of the base of the style and of the outer glume, and the length of the hypogynous bristles, have been carefully examined, and found to afford distinctive characters when the more conspicuous organs do not present any describable or constant differences. L2 dpa Lato-e Re sey 148 Mr.C. C. Babington on a supposed new species of Eleocharis. I propose the following as a provisional name and character for the plant, as I have totally failed in finding any described species to which it can be referred. The name is given in com- memoration of the gentleman to whose acuteness of observation we owe its discovery, and who deserves so well of botanists from his researches concerning the geographical distribution of plants. Eleocharis Watsoni ; spicis terminalibus solitariis oblongis, glumis acutis (?) infima obtusiuscula basin spice cireumcingente, stylo bifido, achenio utrinque convexo oblongo obtusissimo basi paululum attenuato angulis rotundatis tenuissime punctato-striato, basi styli persistente late depresso, setis hypogynis 4-6 achenio brevioribus, culmis basi vaginatis, vagina abrupte truncata. Radix ignota. Squamee radicales latze, obtuse, rubescentes. Culmi 3-4 unciales, tenuissime striati, erecti, nudi, tenues, basi vagina viridi inferne rufescente superne fusco-marginata circumdati. Sete hypogynee breves, retrorsum hispidz, achenio dimidio breviores. Hab. in palustribus maritimis prope “Tayanloan” in com. “ Argyle” Scotize. It might be allowable to stop here, but I think it desirable to add a few remarks concerning the differences between this and the allied plants. 1. The lowest glume is larger than the others, and surrounds the base of the spike in E. uniglumis, E. Watsoni and E. multi- caulis, but does not do so, and is not larger than the others in E. palustris. 2. The stigmas are two in all except EH. multicaulis, which possesses three. They have not been seen in E. Watsoni, but the lenticular nut renders it nearly certain that they are two in number. 3. The nut is more or less compressed, but variable in shape, in all except EZ. multicaulis, in which it is acutely triangular and topshaped. In E. palustris it is roundish, with or without a slight narrowing or stalklike point at the base. In E. uniglumis it is pearshaped. In E, Watsoni it is oblong, but a little nar- rowed at the base. In all of them it is smooth, with the excep- tion of E. Watsoni, where its surface is closely punctate-striate throughout. 4. The nut is shorter than the hypogynous bristles in Z. pa- lustris and E. uniglumis ; equals them in E. multicaulis ; and ex- ceeds them in E. Watsoni. 5. The sheath surrounding the base of the stem is transversely truncate, but having a very obtuse point on one side in all except E. multicaulis, where the point is acute. It is thus seen that there are very considerable differences between the several plants under consideration, and it is with + : q 4 ‘ , Mr. C. C. Babington on a new supposed species of Eleocharis. 149 them alone that E. Watsoni is likely to be confounded, since its generic character separates it from the group Beothryon. The other European species of Eleocharis are E. ovata and E. atropur- purea, which form the genus Eleogenus of Esenbeck, where the glumes are all equally large and more densely imbricated than in the typical group of species; and F. carniolica and E. acicularis (to which our plant shows some resemblance in its short bristles), which constitute the genus Scirpidium of Esenbeck, where the bristles are deciduous, not persistent, as in HL. Watsoni. The Scirpidia also are trigynous, and their nuts are obovate, much narrowed below and trigonous; F. acicularis has a ribbed and transversely striated nut, and £. carniolica, which closely re- sembles it in appearance, has short subulate leaves terminating the sheaths. It does not seem desirable to extend this paper by discussing the distinctions between E. Watsoni and the North American species of Eleocharis ; let it suffice to state that every endeavour has been made to ascertain if our plant could be identified with any of them, but that none such has been found. It is earnestly hoped that Scottish botanists will not long allow this curious plant to continue in the dubious position of a species, founded upon so small a number of specimens as hardly to justify its separation from its allies ; indeed, could it with any probability have been considered as a state of any one of them, this dissertation would not have been written. @ yeh? th » - ie”, i 4 ee at A. : y ese " a a cher t ‘ J 41; ee 4 é Al live. wal ‘ r - pis ,¢ 4 rf ‘ 3 be RA WE WD stl aie estieria¥ yota aii Gee tion” Of? et aon pt pa] esteitpys Mig VERE qt 7 “isd reuse Change Paintba as) 151 XXIV. On the presence of Iodine in various Plants, with some remarks on its General Distribution. By Mr. Stevenson Macapam. Reap 8TH Jury 1852. Tue present paper owes its origin to some observations lately made by M. Chatin of Paris, and communicated by him to the French Academy of Sciences. Chatin is of opinion, that in the atmosphere, in rain-water, and in soils there is an appreciable amount of iodine ; that the quantity of this element present in one district differs from that in another; and that the relative amount of iodine in any one lovality determines to a great extent the presence or absence of certain diseases. For in- stance, in the district of country which he classifies under the general title of the “ Paris zone,” the quantity of iodine present in the atmo- sphere, in the rain-water, and in the soil is comparatively great, and to this he ascribes the absence of goitre and cretinism; whereas in the zone corresponding to that of the “alpine valleys,’ the amount of iodine has diminished to one-tenth of that found in the “ Paris zone,” and to this scarcity of the element he attributes the prevalence of goitre and cretinism, which in that zone are endemic. Considering that the subject was one of great importance, more especially if the conclusions arrived at by Chatin (in reference to the functions fulfilled by iodine in preventing the occurrence of the diseases referred to) could be legitimately deduced from the experiments which he per- formed, the author has this summer undertaken a series of analyses in reference to the general distribution of iodine. Mr. Macadam’s researches have as yet been mostly directed to the atmosphere and to rain-water, and he considered that a notice of the results obtained might be interesting to the Society, alike from the intimate connexion which exists between the plant and the atmosphere, and from the fact, that he has been led to seek, and to detect, the presence of iodine in a department of the vegetable kingdom in which it has not hitherto been observed. Chatin has not published a detailed account of the processes adopted by him ; but from the manner in which he speaks of the good effects produced by the addition of potash to substances under examination, which, to use his words, ‘‘ arrested the complete decomposition of the iodine compounds whilst the waters were evaporating,’ and by the addition of carbonate of potash and carbonate of soda, which ‘ ren- dered the iodine present in soils much more easily extracted,” the author was led to believe that the fixed alkalies had been largely em- ployed by him. Accordingly, in the first experiments, the alkalies ~ 152 Mr. S. Macadam on the presence of Iodine in Plants. were used in their caustic condition, for the purpose of fixing any free iodine, and retaining any compound of iodine which might be encountered. Mr. Macadam commenced with an examination of the atmosphere. By the arrangement he employed, the air was made to traverse,— Ist, a tube containing slips of paper, which had been previously dipped in a solution of starch ; and 2nd, a double-necked gas bottle, containing about 3 oz. of a dilute solution of caustic soda. A con- tinuous stream of air was drawn through the arrangement for some hours. This experiment was conducted im the morning, and in the afternoon a stream of air was for several hours drawn through the same arrangement, caustic potash being substituted for the caustie soda. The starch-papers did not exhibit the slightest coloration, even when moistened with distilled water. The solutions of potash and soda, however, on being treated with starch and nitric acid, at once exhibited the rose colour characteristic of the presence of iodine in small quantity. So far the experiments seemed to lead to the de- sired conclusion ; but when portions of the original alkaline solutions, which had not been subjected to a current of air, were carefully tested, it was found that iodine was present in them, in quantity to all appearance as great as it was in those portions which had been used in the experiments. Wishing to trace back the iodine to its source, samples of the carbonate of potash, carbonate of soda and lime, which had been employed in the preparation of the caustic solutions, were analysed, and in all three iodine was present in perceptible quantity. Desirous of making certain that the reagents used in the investigations were as pure as other commercial substances of the same kind, various speci- mens were procured from different sources, and in every sample which was subjected to examination the presence of iodine was detected. So far then as the determination of iodine in the atmosphere is con- cerned, the experiments were of no value. The alkalies through which the air had been drawn undoubtedly contained iodine origi- nally, and therefore no certain conclusion could be drawn as to the probability of their being more highly iodized by contact with the atmosphere. To the presence of iodine in potashes, or, to use words more strictly botanical, in the ashes of forest timber, further refer- ence will be made in a subsequent part of this paper. In the next experiment the alkalies were dispensed with, the air being drawn through— 1. A tube with slips of starched paper, kept somewhat damp. 2. A gas-bottle immersed in a freezing mixture; and 3. A gas-bottle containing a solution of nitrate of silver. A continuous current was kept up for fully five hours, commencing at mid-day. At the conclusion of this experiment, the papers were not altered in the slightest degree ; the gas-bottle (2) contained about a quarter of an ounce of liquid, and the nitrate of silver (3) had not been perceptibly changed. The condensed liquid was neutral to test- papers ; a drop of starch was added to it, and subsequently nitrite of potash and hydrochloric acid, which together form a most delicate A B Mr. 8S. Macadam on the presence of Iodine in Plants. 153 means of detecting iodine ; the result was negative. The nitrate of silver solution was cautiously evaporated to one half-ounce ; sulphuret- ted hydrogen added to precipitate the silver, and liberate as hydriodic acid any iodine which might be present; the liquid raised in tempe- rature, carefully avoiding ebullition, and filtered. The filtrate, on the addition of starch, nitrite of potash and hydrochloric acid, did not exhibit the slightest trace of iodine. Mr. Macadam therefore concluded, that in the large volume of air which he had drawn through the arrangement, there had not been an appreciable amount of iodine. The experiments as yet referred to were made at different heights on Arthur’s Seat, and their negative results led to arrangements being made for a trial on a scale much more extensive. Through the kind- ness of the proprietor of Kinneil [ron Works, the author was enabled to proceed to Borrowstowness, and attach his apparatus to the re- ceiver from which the air under great pressure is forced into the blast-furnaces. By means of a stop-cock fixed in the receiver and a long flexible tube, the air was conducted to the following arrange- ment :— 1. A wide tube contaiming slips of paper dipped in starch. 2. A condensing worm, surrounded by a freezing mixture and attached to a receiver. 3. A tall jar containing chips of pumice-stone and a few iron filings, with sufficient water to cover them. 4. A similar jar with pumice-stone, scrapings of clean lead and a solution of acetate of lead. 5. A condensing worm immersed in a freezing mixture and attached to a receiver. The air, under a pressure of 3 lbs. on the square inch, was allowed to traverse the arrangement for fully four hours, when the apparatus was taken asunder, and the contents of the vessels being placed in stoppered bottles, the whole was brought to Edinburgh for examina- tion. The slips of paper (1) were not sensibly altered in tint, and did not betray the slightest indications of even a rose colour when moistened with distilled water. The condensers (2 and 5) contained each a very small quantity of liquid, which, on being tested, did not show a trace of iodine. The small quantity of liquid in the con- densers may be accounted for by the comparatively high temperature — possessed by the air rushing through so quickly as it did. The con- tents of the jar (3) were thrown on a filter, and washed with cold water. ‘To the filtrate was added half an ounce of a solution of car- bonate of potash, and the whole evaporated to a quarter of an ounce ; no iodine was present. The carbonate of potash used in this trial was prepared by calcining cream of tartar, and was so far free from iodine, that none could be detected in 2 oz. of the solution, of which half an ounce was employed. There was therefore no likelihood of iodine being added in the alkali used, even though the analysis of the contents of the jar had shown its presence. The jar (4) with the lead solution was treated in the same manner as described in a former part of this paper, when referring to the employment of silver, and the result was also negative. Notwithstanding the large scale on which this experiment was conducted, a volume of air of not less 154 Mr. 8. Macadam on the presence of Iodine in Plants. than 4000 cubic feet having been forced through the arrangement, Mr. Macadam has been unable to verify the results of Chatin, yet he feels disinclined to pronounce those results unwarranted, and has therefore resolved to make another trial on a still larger scale. It is proposed to fit up an apparatus of a stronger and more durable nature, and to allow a volume of air of not less than 100,000 cubic feet to pass through. Whilst the experiments on the atmosphere were proceeding, Mr. Macadam was also examining large quantities of the rain-water which fell in Edinburgh for the last two months. For this purpose, he added to 3 gallons of the water some ounces of a solution of acetate of lead. On standing twenty-four hours, a precipitate had fallen to the bottom, from which the liquid was drawn off. The precipitate was treated as formerly described, and no iodine was detected. As the iodide of lead is shghtly soluble in water, and as it might be pre- sent in the liquid which had been removed from the precipitate, the whole was evaporated to 1 oz., and afterwards tested for iodine, but none was present. A second experiment was tried with a similar volume of rain-water, viz. 3 gallons, substituting nitrate of silver for the acetate of lead; a precipitate was observed after standing for twenty-four hours, but neither it nor the liquid contained a trace of iodine. Another experiment, made with 3 gallons of rain-water, which had been collected at Unst in the Shetlands, and to which acetate of lead was added, gave the same negative results. Mr. Macadam is well aware, that, consequent on the evaporation of water from the surface of the ocean, portions of the salts contained in it are carried up and disseminated through the atmosphere, ready to be rained down upon inland places, and that in this way iodine, most probably as iodide of sodium, will be present in the air. Accord- ingly at first he was confident that he should succeed in verifying Chatin’s observations in a district so near the sea as that around Edinburgh, and more especially in the water obtained from Unst, which had fallen in the immediate vicinity of the ocean; but when we consider what a very small per-centage of iodine is present in the water of the ocean, many gallons being required to give even a faint indication, equal to that exhibited by Saath of a grain of an alkaline iodide, and if, further, we suppose that when the water rises in va- pour from the sea, it carries up the salts in the same proportions as they exist in sea-water, it is evident that it would be requisite to eva- porate some hundred gallons of rain-water, before even a minute trace of iodine could be obtained. At a former part of this paper reference was made to the presence of iodine in the potashes of commerce. The samples first tested were those usually to be purchased in Edinburgh, but subsequently genuine and authenticated specimens of both crude and refined potashes were procured from Glasgow. It is to Canada and the United States that we owe our supplies of these materials. As imported into this country, they are contaminated with many foreign ingredients, and amongst the rest the author has detected iodine. The most ready means for separating and recognising this substance is to heat a considerable Mr. S. Macadam on the presence of Iodine in Plants. 155 quantity of the salt with a minimum of water. On cooling the solu- tion, the greater portion of the carbonate of potash, as well as the impurities, falls to the bottom of the vessel, whilst the iodide of potassium remains dissolved in the water. When testing for the iodine in the potashes, this solution was evaporated to dryness, treated with alcohol, boiled and filtered. The filtrate, on being evaporated to dryness, left a residue, which on resolution in water acted distinctly with the starch-test for iodine. The presence of this element in potashes leads the author to believe that iodine will be found more generally distributed in the vegetable kingdom than it has formerly been supposed to be. The potashes from the States and from Canada are principally the dried lixivium of the ashes of forest-trees ; but whilst by much the greater portion is so, the parties in charge are not very scrupulous about what plants they employ, and occasionally everything which comes in the way, and which will burn, is added to the pile. It may therefore be ob- jected to the statement, that forest-trees contain iodine, that the iodine found in the ashes may be derived from the succulent herbs and shrubs, and not from the trees themselves; but this objection will be at once removed when it is stated, that in the lixivium of charcoal the author has obtained very distinct traces of iodine. Now the charcoal sold and used in this country is principally oak, with a little birch, elm and ash. The amount of iodine in forest-trees must be comparatively small. When experimenting with the potashes, one is apt to forget the small bulk into which a large quantity of timber falls when the organic matter is expelled, and the saline ingredients are alone left. So far as can be estimated from the present qualitative experiments, the relative quantity of iodine in forest-trees is much less than that in succulent plants growing in marshy places. In conclusion, it was mentioned that the presence of iodine in some freshwater plants was now generally recognised, and that the author is at present engaged in testing the various plants growing in the lochs in the neighbourhood of Edinburgh. The method employed in their analysis is to dry the plants, and burn them cautiously ; indeed the burning should be rather termed charring ; the ashes are reduced to fine powder, digested in water and filtered ; the clear liquid evaporated, and subsequently treated like the potashes. In every case the pro- cess used for the liberation of iodine is that suggested by Dr. Price, viz. nitrite of potash and hydrochloric acid ; and in many cases where no indications of iodine could be obtained by the ordinary methods, good results were procured with Dr. Price’s process. In the following plants, hitherto not known to contain iodine, Mr. Macadam has detected that element :— Myosotis palustris... ...... Duddingstone Loch. Mentha sativa .......... Ditto. Menyanthes trifoliata .... Ditto. Equisetum limosum ...... Ditto. Ranunculus aquatilis. ... .. Dunsappie Loch. Potamogeton densus ...... Ditto. Chara vyjgaris .......... Ditto. 156 Mr. 8S. Macadam on the presence of Iodine in Plants. The author has also confirmed the presence of iodine in the fol- lowing plants, in which it had been previously found by other ob- servers ; the specimens, however, are from different localities :— Tris pseud-acorus .. 0... cee eee Duddingstone. Phragmites communis ........ Ditto. And in the ashes of coal. _ As having some connexion with the subject treated of, the author intimated that he had obtained distinct indications of the presence of bromine in the crude potashes. It is unfortunate that our tests for bromine are so much inferior in delicacy to those of iodine, that it is necessary to operate upon very large quantities before the tests are distinct. There is no doubt that from its presence in trees, it will be found in greater abundance in the more succulent plants ; but the few trials yet made have been unsuccessful in determining its presence in any but the crude Canadian and American potashes. The experiments (excepting those pursued in the open air) were conducted in the laboratory of Dr. George Wilson, to whom the author feels deeply indebted for the kind manner in which he has afforded him every assistance in his power during the whole course of the investigation. 157 XXV. On the presence of Fluorine in the Stems of Gramineae, Equisetacee, and other Plants, with some Observations on the sources from which Vegetables derive this element. By GEoRGE Witson, M.D. Reap 8TH Jury 1852. Tue author commenced by stating, that the earliest observer of the presence of fluorine in plants was Will of Giessen, who found traces of it in barley, the straw and grain of which were analysed together. The author reported to the Botanical Society, some four years ago, the results of his earlier researches into the distribution of this ele- ment throughout the vegetable kingdom, which were not very nume- rous or very encouraging. One reason of this was the small extent to which fluorine occurs in plants ; another, and practically as serious a reason, was the difficulty of separating and recognising fluorine when accompanied by silica. The presence of this body in a plant, besides greatly complicating the investigation, rendered the employment of platina vessels essential, and thus limited the amount of material which could be subjected to examination, besides making it difficult or impossible to observe the progress of an analysis. The author then stated, that, in the course of some recent investi- gations into the presence of fluorine in siliceous rocks, he had suc- ceeded in devising a process which was also applicable to plants, and could be carried on in the ordinary glass vessels of the laboratory. The process in the case of plants was as follows :—The plant under examination was burned to ashes as completely as possible. The ashes were then mixed in the cold with oil of vitriol, so as to secure the decomposition of the salts of volatile acids present. The mixture was then transferred to a retort, or flask, provided with a bent tube dipping into water, and the liquid raised to the boiling-point, when fluorine, if present, was evolved in combination with the silicon of the silica, as the gaseous fluoride of silicon, which dissolved in the water with separation of some gelatinous silica. The resulting solution was neutralized with ammonia and evaporated to complete dryness, when the whole of the silicon passed into the condition of insoluble silica, and water dissolved the fluoride of ammonium. The solution of this fluoride could then be dried up and moistened with sulphuric acid, when hydrofluoric acid was evolved, which might be made perma- nently to record its presence by causing it to etch glass in the usual way. The author has in the meanwhile applied this process almost solely to the stems and trunks of plants, especially to those containing silica, reserving for subsequent investigation their other organs, espe- 158 Dr. G. Wilson on the presence of Fluorine in the cially their seeds and fruits. The following were the results ob- tained :— Table of Plants examined for Fluorine. The numbers represent grains of ashes, except in the case of Tabasheer and Wood Opal. The blanks imply that the weight was not known :— Ashes in grains. Name of plant. 200 Equisetum limosum ............ Distinet etching. Bambusa arundinacea .......... Ditto. Charcoal (derived chiefly from Oak, and to a smaller extent from Birch) Ditto. Coal’ on: 4 a ee acae © see Ditto. Harley Ginawss 12) Ci sere ted sane Ditto. Hay. (Rigestassy Oe eh aks Ditto. 35 Equisetum variegatum.......... Faint etching. 19 ——— hyemale............ Ditto. 255 — palustre............ Ditto. Dactylis cespitosa ............ Ditto. 99 Elymus arenarius............+.. Ditto. 495 Saccharum officinarum.......... Ditto. O40 Atiacan Take st OM ATP, ok Ditto. Smilax latifolia .............. No etching. Rosmarinus officinalis .. 2.44... Ditto. 235 Bambusa Nepalensis .......... Ditto. Polypodium vulgare... 0... eeee Ditto. Foy “Tree Per OOS Seer ae Ditto. 24 Phalaris arundinacea .......... Ditto. 240 "Malacca "Cane 5). SARs Pe Ditto. 50 Cocoa-nut shell....... . AST aR Ditto. 127 © Tectona grandis 6. 28 IP2 00. oF Ditto. SO’ Fabashicer' yt ee 7 Fue, Ditto. [6830'S Wood? Opal et. ONS 22 Pee NE Ditto. On this table the author remarked, that the siliceous stems which he had found to abound most in fluorine, were exactly those which contained most silica. In particular, deep etchings were procured from the Equisetaceze and from the Graminez, especially the common Bamboo. ‘The last was known to contain silica in such abundance that it collected within the joints in white masses, nearly pure, and had long, under the name of Tabasheer, been an object of interest to natural philosophers. The horse-tails were scarcely less remarkable for the amount of silica contained in their stems, which had led to the employment of one of them (Hquisetum hyemale) in polishing wood and metals. The African Teak, which like the Bamboo is known sometimes to secrete silica, was also found to contain fluorine, though much less largely than the plants named ; whilst the strongly siliceous stems of Barley and Ryegrass also yielded the element in marked quantity. The Sugar-cane, however, gave less striking results than might have been expected, and the same remark applied to the Malacca-cane. Two specimens of silicified wood and one of Tabasheer gave no evidence of the presence of fluorine. So far, however, as the Stems of Graminee, Equisetacee, and other Plants. 159 plants named in the preceding table are concerned, the author does not wish it to be inferred from the negative results which are detailed, that the plants in question are totally devoid of fluorine. With larger quantities of their ashes, positive results would, in all proba- bility, be obtained. The author’s general conclusions were as follows :—Ist, that fluo- rine occurs in a large number of plants; 2nd, that it occurs in marked quantity in the siliceous stems of the Graminez and Equisetaceee ; 3rd, that the quantity present is in all cases very small; for although exact quantitative results were not obtained, it is well known that a fraction of a grain of fluoride will yield with oil of vitriol a quantity of hydrofluoric acid sufficient to etch glass deeply, so that the pro- portion of fluorine present, even in the plant-ashes which contain it most abundantly, does not probably amount to more than a fraction per cent. of their weight. The proportion of fluorine appears to be variable, for different specimens of the same plant did not yield con- cordant results. In this, however, there is nothing anomalous, for some Bamboos yield Tabasheer largely, whilst others are found to contain none. It seems not unlikely that soluble fluorides ascending the siliceous stem of a plant, on their way to the seeds or fruits in which they finally accumulate, may be arrested by the silica, and converted into inso- luble fluosilicates (fluorides of silicon and of a metal) ; and a Bamboo, for example, secreting Tabasheer, may effect this change where one less rich im silica cannot determine it. The slow or quick drying of a stem may also affect the fixation of fluorides in the stems or trunks of plants. The sources of the fluorie found in plants may be regarded as preeminently two,—Ist, simple fluorides, such as that of calcium, which are soluble in water, and through this medium are carried into the tissues of plants; and 2nd, compounds of fluorides with other salts, of which the most important is probably the combination of phosphate of lime with fluoride of calcium. This occurs in the mineral kingdom in apatite and phosphorite, and in the animal king- dom in bones, shells and corals, as well as in blood, milk, and other fluids. A recent discovery of the author, communicated to the Royal Society of Edinburgh, has shown that fluorides are much more widely distributed than is generally imagined, and that the trap rocks near Edinburgh, and in the neighbourhood of the Clyde, as well as the granites of Aberdeenshire, and the ashes of coal, contain fluorides, so that the soils resulting from the disintegration of those rocks cannot fail to possess fluorides also. All plants accordingly may be expected to exhibit evidence of their presence in the following portions of their tissues or fluids :— 1. In the ascending sap, simple fluorides. 2. In the descending sap, in association with the albuminous vege- table principles, and in the seeds or fruits, in a similar state of asso- ciation, fluorides along with phosphates. 3. In the stems, especially when siliceous and hardened, fluorides in combination with silica. The investigation is still in progress. ee er ee A ed ac . ee: ) Xp Sas , : of ‘ a ard r Revs See a) Garda am aldal afi vvrtey sits at ted : TA Tote ciety avd ase? ie ret eo Feit ‘ieee inv ve t@o ref A Arak baltnias vteH) Ne Jesh we a4 ; ; ee Dod re F e} carriffat! Da Toei erijray Pye ian ¢e 2416 ‘ i anvdoa Sak TbWe 2H LHAET PON one ea ‘ rhc) GR eb iite Reh alt YF eg Lo-orhS “> ob iewe ¥ S$ qa Pes Oren v2; | CPAs? 3 ahs tot otyar BA, Mines Art : rw 2 a he Sind re : f bisy oft « Ces Oe] Seg PAI t+ vas wit & 7 [4ourLs _~ they by t rorya 7 Vin str i Ash re ' gy } he ns 42 aa . ‘ ; rT rote Ane aye : ‘fr tt BS Aulae ck ‘ P»snta> HAS othx +itt pentane. yrort= “ute tr “ant iri o “we srt 4 | thin tre + wiAti 3 { —— “" 5A 9.4 Fay ~ Pilg IA, 4 Ye Stoel ara gel | ze + A . a4 fie3he f bt rr > : hte n sinh 4 A i x wie Wk 3a Mets vl Rnsadriaieat Bin J SAR 5 SUT) Se) tthe sativa 4fay yes ; ir ig3 Ste fyb sed vit Hales PAs Thteor HPs t ret’ tsa sah ICN 7 P Sites on ie Hae ds on ets Sie ; patigared $f o Madore ‘as toate tacnee ae it ya #ittion /nalT*” stolntey 45) Sioa isin 4 ‘ ie guia ikeudd $id ot Pina! othe dibodte Riri’ SHa Sy EY Wg biw 20m ,oeold nr se ewe ibios bie eifod ie bevel Si? dt? Heieditaminth AG eae tak ies hase Jhb wri i 4 oor : Nabi Sook tty cri® dof di Abin fea deta TF 4 “4 BIG se? Gey ot 4 tf pes 2 strishetes “i “hone rae Tish ae TA seth ta Deeilarlbastaa 62 .SnNGR aistnoes ion 7 ease 4a5t bon’ Satta JorneRS edagy S40 iL, 50 ook eehs hitath tals OnF, ae badsuqze od Yamvintibraose ahs Ty TEAL Bele! Hiodt towmposing gagyoiig! ui) fagaverrg trod 7 r ' SIS: * ’ : : : a “3259 Oar eoeate’ Ebi fir on ty val sORZR tO Resid Bi tieeye & int ett VF : race j wrias antl “Binoy fix or banat ae bina usa - 161 ~ XXVI. Remarks upon British Plants. By Cuartss C. Basineron, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S. &e. Reap 10TH Fesruary, 10TH Marcu, ann 14TH Aprit 1853. Sincz the publication of the third edition of my ‘ Manual of British Botany,’ my attention has been directed to several groups of plants, either by the discovery of new native species, or by finding that I have taken an erroneous view of them in that work. In this paper the results of the study which I have devoted to the plants included in it are presented to the Botanical Society. 1. THaLictRuM Magus and T. MINus. The Thalictra, which usually pass under the names of T. ma- jus and T. minus in Britain, seem to be very imperfectly under- stood, and probably constitute three distinct species. In my ‘ Manual’ (ed. 3) I have given 7. minus, T. flecuosum, T. saz-. atile, and T. majus as native species, but now think that that is one too many, and that the so-called 7. majus is formed out of larger states of each of the others, but especially of 7. saxatile and 7. flecuosum. I must however protest against the extreme measure of joining all these Thalictra under the name of 7. mi- nus, as is done in the ‘ British Flora’ (ed. 6), and can only ac- count for it by supposing that the justly celebrated botanists who are the authors of that work were unacquainted with some of the plants. : In drawing up the following revised characters for our plants I have been greatly assisted by my friend Mr. F. J. A. Hort, who has paid much attention to these species, and freely com- municated to me the results at which he has arrived. Attention should be especially directed to the presence or not of leaves from the lower joinings of the stem, as it appears to be quite certain that some species are when young always furnished with leaves quite down to the ground, whilst others have only scales in their place. The former at the flowering season present a deceitful appearance, for then the lower leaves have usually faded and often quite disappeared. A careful examina- tion is therefore requisite before deciding upon their presence or TRANS. BOT. SOC. VOL. IV. M 162 Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants. absence; also, those joinings that are covered with soil are usually, even in the leaf-based species, devoid of leaves and fur- nished with scales alone. Dried specimens of the leaf-based species are therefore very liable to be mistaken for leafless-based plants. My observations do not lead me to place much dependence upon the hollowness or otherwise of the stem, as it often, I think, seems to be hollow, owing to the vigour of its growth having distended and broken the pith. I am not prepared to say that none of the species are normally hollow-stemmed. The auricles of the larger stipules, especially the lower ones, are well deserving of attention, as they seem to furnish valuable characters. The direction of the subdivisions of the petioles is deserving of attention, but the form of the leaflets and their size appear to be very inconstant. The direction of the branches of the panicle should be noticed. The form of the carpels-is probably of little value, but before this can be stated with confidence, they must be subjected to careful study when fresh. The process of drying appears to alter their form considerably. 1. T. minus (Linn.) ; stem zigzag striated branched solid leafless at the base, stipules with infleced auricles, leaves 2-3-pinnate, leaflets ternate 3-cleft glaucous, petioles with angular ascending branches, panicle leafless with divaricate branches, flowers droop- ing, carpels fusiform 8-ribbed subcompressed ventricose below ex- ternally. T. minus, Koch, Syn. ed. 2.4; Fries, Summa, 135; Reich. Icon. Fl. Germ. il. t. 27! T. majus, Reich. 1. c. t. 30. This plant varies very much in size, but is usually about 18 inches in height. Its leaves are rather small, with short in- tervals between the leaflets ; but this is not constantly the case, as in specimens gathered in Cambridgeshire the leaflets are di- stant, and thus cause the plant to present a different appearance. There is usually a very marked interval between the root and the lowest leaf, the lower joinings of the stem being furnished with sheathing rather lax scales, but no leaves. The main branches of the panicle usually spring from the axils of very small leaves, at the secondary divisions there are rarely more than scales, therefore the upper part of the stem looks naked and the pa- nicle may be described as leafless. The panicle is usually small relatively to the size of the plant, but in a specimen from the Great Ormes Head it is very large and very much more branched than is usual. In this last-mentioned mstance, and in some Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants. 163 from other parts of Caernarvonshire, the stem is much softer and almost might be called hollow when the plant is in fruit. The T. majus of Reichenbach (i. c.) seems to be a large form of this species ; that of Gren. and Godr. (Fl. de France) is ren- dered doubtful bythe statement that it is “sans stolons.” When this plant is clothed with minute stalked glands, it is the 7. pu- bescens of Schleicher and DeCandolle. T. minus appears to be pretty generally distributed, but seems to prefer the neighbourhood of the sea. It is found upon sand- hills adjoining the coast, and also in hilly or even mountainous situations. In the ‘ Botanical Gazette’ Mr. J. Ball informs us that M. Jordan of Lyons considered that a plant gathered upon Ben Bulben, in the county of Sligo, is his 7. calearewm (Obs. sur Pl. de la France, v. 9). Not having seen either the Irish plant or that of M. Jordan, I am unable to form a clear idea of it, but suspect that it is very nearly allied to T. minus. 2. T. flecuosum (Reichenb.) ; stem zigzag striated branched leafy to the base, stipules with reflexed auricles, leaves 2—3-pinnate, leaflets 3—5-cleft paler beneath, petioles with patent divaricate branches, panicle leafy elongated with patent often reclinate branches, flowers drooping, carpels narrowly oblong subcompressed sub-10-ribbed gibbous within upwards. T. flexuosum, “ Bernh. Cat.” ex Reich. Fl. excurs. 728, et Ic. FT. Germ. ii. 14. t. 28; Fries, Summa, 136, et Herb. Norm. vii. 24 ! T. collnum, Wallr. Sched. 259. teste Reich. T. capillare, Reich. Fl. excurs. 729, et Ic. Fl. Germ. iii. 15. t. 36. T. majus, Sm. Eng. Bot. t. 611, et Eng. Fl. iii. 42. Varying greatly in size, but usually a taller plant than T. mi- nus, often 3 feet in height. In the lesser forms the leaves are rather small, and the leaflets placed rather closely ; but in the larger plants the latter are often very distant. The leaflets are very inconstant in size, they are usually roundish, and on the same plant vary from subcordate at the base to wedge-shaped ; the lobes are very blunt and cuspidate, or in the larger forms, and especially in 7. capillare, the lobes of the upper leaflets are lanceolate-cuspidate. All the sheaths that are not subterranean are furnished with leaves; but the lower leaves soon decay, and thus it is rendered difficult at an advanced period of the year to ascertain their former existence. The primary and secondary branches of the panicle are usually to a far greater extent fur- nished with leaves, which are also larger, than is the case in T. minus, and small ones, consisting of from one to three small leaflets, are frequently found subtending even the ultimate branchlets. This tendency of the panicle to become leafy distin- M 2 164 Mr. C, C. Babington on British Plants. guishes the present plant from both 7. minus and T. sazatile, in which it always looks naked. The panicle is rather large, usually very much subdivided, and in the larger forms has very long pedicels. My specimens named 7. majus from North Queensferry in Scotland (Hook. Fl. Scot. i. 172), and Ulleswater (Sm. Eng. FI. il. 42, and Eng. Bot. t. 611), are, Iam confident, the 7’. capillare, although I only possess a portion of the upper part of these large plants. I quite agree with Fries in thinking that they are a luxuriant state of 7. flexuosum. There is much reason to suppose that what is called T. minus in the interior of England chiefly consists of this plant, but I can only state the certaim presence of its smaller form in Cam- bridgeshire and at Cheddar in Somersetshire, and its larger form in Fifeshire and Cumberland. I am informed that Mr. D. Oliver, jun., has observed it upon Ben Bulben in the county of Sligo ; and Mr. Shuttleworth found it at Curragh More, Lough Corrib, Co. Galway ; Mr. Brand at Grey Mare’s Tail, Dumfriesshire ; and Dr. Greville (I believe) at Far Out Head, Sutherlandshire. 3. T. savatile (DC.) ; stem rather zigzag smooth but striated below the striated sheaths branched hollow leafy to the base, “ stipules with horizontal auricles” (Fries), leaves 2—3-pinnate, leaflets 3—5- cleft paler beneath, petioles subterete with patent not divaricate branches, panicle leafless erect pyramidal with patent straight branches, flowers drooping (?), carpels regularly oval. T. saxatile, DeCand. Fl. Fr. v. 633; Reich. Ic. Fl. Germ. iii. 15. t. 34; Gren. et Godr. Fl. Fr.i.7 (excl. syn.). T. Kochii, Fries, Mant. iii. 46, et Summa, 136. T. collinum, “ Wallr.” teste Fries, Herb. Norm. vii. 25 ; Koch, Syn. ede Ten: A large plant with stems often 4 feet in height. Leaves very large, with long intervals between the leaflets. Leaflets large, broad, closely resembling those of 7. flezwosum. None of the sheaths are leafless, they are furrowed, and the furrows descend a short distance upon the stem, which is elsewhere without fur- rows. The secondary branches are so generally unfurnished with leaves that the panicle may be called leafless, although there are leaves at the origin of the principal branches. It is not quite certain if the flowers are erect cr drooping ; in a plant gathered by myself in Cumberland they appear to have been erect, but it is difficult to determine from a dried specimen ; they are figured and described by Reichenbach as erect; Fries states that they nod, and his specimen seems to confirm him. The fruit of this plant differs from that of 7. minus and T. flecuosum in being scarcely at all compressed and very regularly oval in its outline. Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants. 165 I have only seen this plant from the Lake district of the north of England, where it is found in damp situations, such as Brathay near Ambleside, and St. John’s Vale near Keswick. Mr. J. Ball appears (Bot. Gaz. i. 313) to have found it “abundantly on the shores of the lakes . . . . of the limestone districts of the west of Ireland,” for I presume that this is the plant which he there calls T. majus. The locality in Somersetshire recorded for this species in my * Manual’ (ed. 3. 4) belongs to T. fleruosum. 2. POLYGALA. The discovery of Polygala uliginosa of Reichenbach, a pro- bable variety of P. austriaca of Crantz, upon the elevated moun- tain limestone of Teesdale by my valued friends Messrs. James Backhouse, sen. and jun., has led me to a more careful exami- nation of the plants referable to that genus that are natives of Britain, and as I have considerably altered the technical cha- racters of P. vulgaris and P. calcarea from those given in the third edition of my ‘ Manual’ (p. 38 & 39), it seems desirable to give the new specific definitions of them in conjunction with that of P. austriaca. Much difficulty attends all the supposed species of Polygala, and probably their number will ultimately be much reduced, but we are not as yet in a position to do so satisfactorily. It will be seen that attention should be especially paid to the mode in which the leaves are arranged, and to the appearances caused by the different lengths to which the stems extend each year. In some cases the leaves are pretty regularly scattered over the stems ; in others some are scattered, but the larger ones are collected into a marked tuft arranged in the form of a rose at the end of the growth of the year. When this extension is slight, the rosette appears to be radical and includes all the foliage of the true stem, as is the case in P. austriaca ; when it is elongated its lower part bears small scattered leaves, and the rosette of larger ones is placed at its extremity, a habit presented by P. calcarea. In P. vulgaris a third condition is seen, where there is no marked distinction between the persistent part of the stem and the deciduous floral portion. The stems of P. vulgaris seem usually to die back nearly to the crown of the root, so as to leave only two or three of the lowest buds to produce the shoots of the succeeding year ; but sometimes they retain life to a considerable distance from their origin, and then the new growth is far distant from the root-stock and prostrate stems are produced. In this plant, and others of similar habit, there is no rosette. 166 Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants. 1. P. vulgaris (Linn.) ; leaves scattered, lower leaves smaller ob- long, upper leaves lanceolate, wings of the calyx obovate mucro- nate their nerves branched the lateral looping with a branch of the central nerve, capsule obcordate, lobes of the arillus unequal, lateral bracts shorter than the pedicels. P. vulgaris auctorum. Stems weak, prostrate or ascending, without any clear sepa- ration between the persistent part and the annual flowering shoot ; sometimes branching so as to make some of the really terminal racemes appear to be lateral. Leaves all scattered, the lower ones much the smaller. Flowers blue, pink or white, with intermediate shades. The central nerve of the wings of the calyx is very nearly simple, only branching slightly near the top, and ending in a mucro. The lateral nerves are much branched, but only on their outer side, where the branches join in loops, as do the nerves themselves with a branch of the central nerve. The lobes of the arillus are unequal, the two lateral being longer than the central one, and half as long as the seed, which has a kind of stalk that raises it so as to leave a space between its base and the inside of the arillus. 3. depressa ; lower leaves crowded and often opposite but small, stems long wiry prostrate, racemes ultimately lateral. P. vulgaris* depressa, Fries, Mant. li. 41. P. depressa, ‘‘ Wend.” ex Koch, Syn. ed. 2. 99 ; Coss. et Germ. FI. Par. 56. t. 8; Bromf. in Phytol. ii. 966 ; Gren. et Godr. Fl. Fr. i, 196. P. serpyllacea, ‘ Weihe”’ ex Sond. Fl. Hamb. 388. I have examined this plant with care, but do not find any cause for deviating from the opinion of Fries, confirmed as it is by the accurate observations of my lamented friend Dr. Brom- field. As has been remarked in the preliminary observations, the long wiry character of the stems is caused by some of the buds more distant from the root remaining alive through the winter and producing shoots in the succeeding spring. Similar wiry stems are occasionally, although rarely, found in typical P. vulgaris. y. ovyptera; flowers smaller, fruit broader than the wings of the calyx. P. oxyptera, Reich. Iconog. i. f. 46! P. multicaulis, Tausch. ! This appears to be only a variety of P. vulgaris, the propor- tional width and length of the calyx-wings and capsule not being to be trusted. In my ‘ Manual’ I have directed attention to a plant that grows on the limestone ledges of Ben Bulben in the county of Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants. 167 Sligo, and which I have long suspected might be a distinct spe- cies. It is remarkable for having deep blue flowers, upright stems, much larger leaves than the typical P. vulgaris, and the lateral nerves of the calyx-wings joining the central nerve itself instead of a lateral branch of it. Although looking very differ- ent, and being even more beautiful than the common P. vulgaris, I have now arrived at the conclusion that it ought not to be separated from that species. Is its situation upon the ledges of limestone in a damp country a sufficient cause for the above- mentioned differences? I am inclined to answer that it is. P. vulgaris is found throughout the British Isles, upon every kind of soil, and from near the level of the sea to a high elevation on mountaims. 2. P. calearea (Schultz) ; leaves chiefly in an irregular terminal tuft large obovate obtuse, leaves on the flower-shoot smaller lan- ceolate, wings of the calyx oblong their nerves branched the lateral looping with a branch from near the middle of the central nerve, capsule oblong obcordate, lobes of the arillus unequal, lateral bracts shorter than the pedicels. P. calearea, Schultz in Bot. Zeit. (1837) 752, et “ Ewsic. ii. 15” ; Koch, Syn. ed. 2. 100; Bab. Man. 39; Gren. et Godr. Fl. Fr. i. 196!; Walp. Rep. i. 232. P. amara, Reich. Fl. exc. 350, et Fl. exsic. 749!; Eng. Bot.t. 2764! P. amarella, Reich. Iconog. i. f. 43, 44; Coss. et Germ. Fl. Par. 56. ti 7: Stems weak, prostrate or ascending, nearly naked below, pro- ducing simple flower-shoots from the terminal rosette which loses its leaves and disappears. Racemes terminal. Flowers blue. The central nerve of the wings of the calyx branching considerably, one of its lower branches joining in a loop with the lateral nerves, which are much branched, but only externally. The lobes of the arillus are unequal, blunt, the two lateral being longer than the central one, and half as long as the seed, which is sessile. This plant is closely allied to P. vulgaris, and is joined to it by some authors of eminence ; but it is perhaps as frequently, and by botanists of equal authority, combined with P. amara. Fries expresses his opinion strongly that the former 1s the cor- rect view to take of it (Summa, 154), and similarly Arnott (Brit. Fl. ed. 6. 52). Bertoloni combines it and P. uliginosa and P. austriaca with the true P. amara (FI. Ital. vi. 321); as is also done by the editors of the ‘Compendium F. German.’ (ed. 2.157). In my opinion it is equally distinct from each of them. Its naked elongated true stems, bearing a rosette of leaves at their extremity from the axils of which the simple flower-shoots spring, seem to separate it clearly from the former in which no such’ 168 Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants. rosette is found, and at the flowering season the lowest leaves are very markedly smaller than those above them. With P. amara it agrees in possessing a rosette; but in that species the true stem is very short, and therefore the rosette and flower-shoots seem to be radical. Here also the central nerve of the calyx-wings is branched even as low down as its middle, and these lower branches join with the lateral nerves ; in P. amara the central nerve is unbranched up almost to its apex, although it usually does there join the lateral nerves. P. calcarea is found on the chalk hills of Surrey and Berkshire. 3. P. austriaca (Crantz) ; leaves in a rosette obovate obtuse larger than the oblong-lanceolate ones on the flower-shoot, wings of the calyx oblong or obovate obtuse their nerves simple or slightly branched free, capsule wedgeshaped below roundish broader than the wings, lobes of the arillus nearly equal, lateral bracts shorter than the pedicels. [a. genuina ; leaves of the rosette smaller than those of the branching flower-shoot, flowers smaller, capsule rounded below. P. austriaca, ‘‘ Crantz, dust. v.2” ; Reich. Iconog.i. 23. t. 21. f. 39, et Fl. excurs. 350, et Fl. exsic. 1923!) 3. uliginosa ; leaves of the rosette larger than those of the nearly constantly simple flower-shoot, flowers larger, capsules wedge- shaped. P. uliginosa, Reich. Iconog. i. 23. t. 21. f. 40, 41, et Fl. ewcurs. 350, et Fl. exsic. 52!; Fries, Summa, 154, et Herb. Norm. iii. 14! P. myrtifolia, Fries, Nov. ed. 2. 227; Wimm. et Grab. Fl. Siles. i. 24. P. amara, Sven. Bot. t. 484; Fl. Dan. t. 1169. P. austriaca, Coss. et Germ. Fl. Par. 56. t. 7, not Reich. Root slender. Root-stock short. Lower leaves collected into a rosette and seeming to be radical, larger than the others, broadly obovate, narrowed below, rounded at the end, but often with a minute apiculus. Flowering shoots short, springing from the axils of the rosette, straight, unbranched; their leaves ob- long-lanceolate, upper ones acute. Flowers small, pale lilac, or at length tinged with green. Wing of the calyx longer than the capsule in our plant, and in that of Scandinavia (Fries, Nov. et Herb. Norm.) shorter than it in southern countries. The value- less character of the proportion between these parts is well pointed out in the ‘ Flora Silesiz’ (J. c.). Fries considers this to be the plant called P. myrtifolia pa- lustris humilis et ramosior by Dillenius (Raii Syn. *287), and found by Sherard “in the bog beyond the wood going from John Coals to Croydon bogs.” It is quite possible that his idea may be correct, as the description accords pretty well with P. uli- Mr. C.C. Babington on British Plants. 169 ginosa. It may however be doubted if Sherard’s plant was not P. calearea, which inhabits the range of chalk hills to the south of Croydon, and agrees even better than P. austriaca with the description given in the ‘ Synopsis.’ Smith takes no notice of this Dillenian plant; it is mentioned by Hudson, and in the second edition of Withering’s ‘ Botanical Arrangement,’ but neither botanist seems to have known more about it than may be learned from Ray’s ‘Synopsis.’ It is to be feared that the neighbourhood of Croydon is far too much altered to allow of the discovery of the spot visited by Sherard, and unless a speci- men is preserved at Oxford, the P. myrtifolia palustris humilis et ramosior can never be identified with modern species. Much doubt exists concerning the propriety of separating P. uliginosa from P. austriaca. The true P. austriaca does not seem to grow in the north of Europe. The recorded differences between them are very slight, and are of a kind that is likely to be variable. In P. austriaca the lateral nerves of the wings are usually branched and their points incline towards the central nerve: in P, uliginosa these lateral nerves are, I believe, nearly always simple and do not curve inwards, but continue to diverge up to their extremity. The true P. austriaca has not been found im this country. This plant was discovered “at the back of Cronkley Fell, Upper Teesdale, Yorkshire, at an elevation of about 1500 feet above the sea,” on May 24, 1852, by Messrs. James Backhouse, sen. and jun. The presence of this plant; of Myosotis alpestris, which was discovered by the same botanists, during the same excursion, at an elevation of 2500 feet upon Micklefell; and their previous detection of Alsine stricta upon Widdy-bank Fell in June 1844; all places in the same mountainous district of the north of En- gland ; is a subject of much interest in connection with the geo- graphical distribution of our plants. It is the most southern extension in Britam of the three species (indeed the only station known for two of them), each of which appears to have derived its origin from Scandinavia, or perhaps, to use more correct terms, is a remnant of that ancient flora of Britain which inhabited the country when its climate nearly resembled that now found in Norway. 3. Hyrertcum ANDROSEMUM. In the recently received Fasciculus (vol. vin. fase. 3) of Berto- loni’s valuable ‘ Flora Italica,’ it is stated that the Hypericum Androsemum of Smith and other British botanists is not the plant so called by Linneus. Bertoloni does not say that he has received the H. anglicum (Bert.) from Britain, but probably we 170 Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants. ought to believe him to have done so. An examination of the materials within my reach has led me to a different conclusion from that arrived at by Bertoloni. I find that all the British specimens called H. Androsemum that I possess belong to the true plant of Linneus. I also believe that Bertoloni has rather too hastily quoted Curtis (Fl. Lond. i. t. 164) as giving a figure of his H. anglicum, for that plate well represents H. Androsemum. Sowerby’s plate (Eng. Bot. t. 1225) does indeed appear to be derived from some other species. Unfortunately Smith does not tell us, in his text to that plate, from whence the specimen there figured was obtained ; but refers especially to Norfolk (N. Wal- sham, Wood Dalling, Costesy) for localities for his H. Andro- semum ; stating that in that county it is most frequent. Bertoloni also quotes the Androsemum grandifolium of Reichen- bach (Icon. Fl. Germ. vi. 70. t. 852) as belonging to H. angl- cum. That figure is very incomplete, and seems not to represent the winged pedicels or acute leaves of H. anglicum, but may perhaps be intended for it. Reichenbach states that his plant came from Switzerland, and adds, “ Etiam planta anglica ‘ Isle of Arran, Buteshire,’ huc pertinet.”” The H. grandifolium (Chois.) is an Azorean plant which I possess from Madeira. Under these circumstances it becomes desirable to ascertain what plant is called H. Androsemum in different parts of Britain : my specimens, correctly so named, are from Caernaryon, Tenby, Dunstafnage in Argyleshire, and Burrishoole in the county of Mayo. Dr. Balfour possesses it from Isles of Arran and Bute in Scotland. In the month of August 1852, Dr. Balfour gathered at Glan- mire near Cork, a large plant which is manifestly distinct from H. Androsemum, and probably may be the H. anglicum. It is far more nearly allied to H. hircinum than to H. Androsemum, from which latter species its winged pedicels, much larger flowers, much narrower and more pointed sepals which do not enlarge with the ripening capsule, relatively much longer petals, which are more than double the length of the calyx, styles equalling the stamens, or even exceeding them, and pointed oblong cap- sules, clearly distinguish it. From H. hircinum it is separated by its flower-buds being con- siderably broader in proportion to their length, the petals clawed rather than narrowed to their base, the leaves broadly cordate- ovate-acuminate and pellucidly veined but only slightly pellu- cidly punctured. In H. hircinum they are (even when slightly cordate at the base, as is sometimes the case) almost exactly ovate-oblong and much both pellucidly punctured and veined. These differences are slight, and it is therefore quite possible that the plant found in Ireland may prove to be a state of H. hiremum. Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants. 171 The habit of the plants is (I believe) so different that Iam rather inclined to look upon them as distinct. H. grandifolium (Chois.) has terete branches and peduncles, blunt leaves which are very much pellucidly punctured, narrow petals, and an ovate-conical capsule, 7. e. apparently only slightly narrowed at its base. As Bertoloni justly remarks, the figure given by Choisy (Prod. d’une Monog. de la Famille des Hype- ricinées, t. 3) clearly shows that it is not the same as our plant, and this is confirmed by my specimen from Madeira. Bertoloni appears to consider his H. anglicum as very much more closely allied to H. Androsemum than is the case with the Irish plant, to which I provisionally apply the name of H. an- glicum, and it is thus possible that he may have had something else in view when he conferred that name upon the plant before him ; nevertheless his quotation of Reichenbach’s plate is in favour of his plant being the same as ours. H. Androsemum and H. anglicum may perhaps be characterized as follows :— 1. H. Androsemum (Linn.); stem shrubby compressed, leaves broadly subcordate-ovate blunt, cymes few-flowered, sepals broad unequal, styles falling much short of the stamens, capsules pulpy blunt. H. Androsemum, Linn. Sp. Pl. 1102, et Auct. This plant is usually only slightly branched in its upper part. There is but little trace of a wing upon its stem or even upon its pedicels. The sepals and petals are of about equal length, and the former are afterwards much enlarged, so as greatly to exceed the very blunt globose capsule. 2. H. anglicum (Bert.?) ; stem shrubby 2-edged much branched, pe- dicels 2-winged, leaves broadly cordate-ovate-acumimate, cymes few-flowered, sepals ovate-lanceolate unequal, styles equalling or exceeding the stamens, capsules oblong acute. H. anglicum, Bert. Fl. Ital. vii. 310? H. Androsemum, Eng. Bot. t. 1225. Stem terete with two slight wings, erect, much and repeatedly branched, 3-4 feet high, reddish ; branches opposite, terete be- low, 2-winged above. Leaves alternately opposite, large, sessile, broadly cordate-ovate-acuminate, acute, entire, with many fine pellucid net-veins, in the centre of each mesh of which near to the edge of the leaf there is a pellucid puncture, these punctures becoming more and more rare as the midrib is approached, green on both sides; ribs prominent and reddish beneath. Cymes terminating the stem and branches, small, once or twice trira- 172 Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants. diate, having sometimes below them one or two simple axillary solitary peduncles. Peduncles and pedicels 2-winged, jointed at some distance below the flower, thickened above the joining, at which there are two small deciduous bracts. Sepals unequal, ovate-lanceolate, acute, reflexed, not enlarged on the fruit, deci- duous (?), with a few pellucid punctures, the larger ones 3 lines long and 1 line broad. Petals yellow, reddish externally, about three times the length of the sepals (I cannot satisfactorily de- termine the exact proportion in the dry specimens before me), broad, rounded at the end, shortly clawed, many-veined. Fila- ments exceeding the corolla. Styles about equalling the stamens. Capsules oblong, narrowed at both ends, with a long point formed of the persistent base of the styles. Mature capsules I have not seen. Flowering in August. “In great quantity, apparently wild, on the banks of the Glanmire river near Cork.” Dr. Balfour. My friend Mr. J. Ball gave to me an imperfect specimen of an Hypericum gathered by him in the county of Dublin in 1837, which may prove to be H. anglicum, for it more resembles that plant than either of the allied species. I have a slight suspicion that Mr. Ball’s plant did not grow in such a spot as to be satis- factorily considered as indigenous. Dr. Balfour informs me that he gathered the plant called H. anglicum in this paper at Cul- ross in Scotland in July 1833, also that he has a specimen from the county of Galway “ very like it.” It may be well to add the specific character of H. hircinum as follows :— H. hircinum (Linn.) ; stem shrubby 2-edged much branched, pedi- cels 2-winged, leaves ovate-oblong, cymes few-flowered, sepals lan- ceolate unequal, styles equalling or exceeding the stamens, capsules oblong acute. H. hircinum, Linn. Sp. Pl. 1103 et Auct. 4, AGRIMONIA ODORATA. Until recently the only authority for the mtroduction of Agrz- monia odorata into British botany was a single specimen gathered in 1842 in the island of Jersey by the Rev. W. W. Newbould. On the 9th of September 1852 I had the pleasure, in company with that gentleman, of finding it growing rather abundantly amongst bushes on the rocky shore of Lough Neagh in the county of Antrim, and within a few hundred yards of Shane’s Castle. There it was intermixed with A. Hupatoria, and they conspicuously differed. They were out of flower at that season. I learn from a letter addressed by Mr. Borrer to Mr. New- Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants. 173 bould that Mr. Joseph Woods found A. odorata in the autumn of 1852 near to the Start Point in Devonshire, and near Gwi- thian in Cornwall. A. odorata may be characterized as follows :— A. odorata (Mill.) ; leaves interruptedly pinnate coarsely serrate hairy and with many minute glands beneath, calyx-tube of the fruit bellshaped not furrowed, exterior spines of the fruit declining. A. odorata, Mill. Dict. n. 3; Koch, Syn. 245; Mert. et Koch, Deutschl. Fl. ii. 376; DeCand. Prod. ii. 587? ; C. A. Mey.“ Bull. St. Pet. x. 344,” and Ann. Sc. Nat. ser. 2. xviii. 375; Guss. Syn. 1. 527; Ledeb. Fl. Ross. ii. 31. A. procera, Wallr. in Linnea, xiv. 573. This plant closely resembles A. Eupatoria in most of its cha- racters, but is manifestly distinct when the fruit is observed. The bellshaped form of that part in the present species is very different from the obconic fruit of its ally. In this the outer rows of the spines of the calyx are directed downwards, and the inner rows exceed the limb of the calyx; the whole plant also is considerably larger than A. Eupatoria, which has its outer Spmes patent, but not having a downward tendency (although sometimes the act of pressing them for the herbarium pushes them in that direction), and its inner ones scarcely equal the limb of the corolla in length. The fruit of A. Eupatoria is deeply furrowed almost to its base, and becomes more manifestly so as it ripens; that of A. odorata, which has short shallow fur- rows on its upper half when young, usually altogether loses them as it advances to maturity. MM. Cosson and Germain (Fl. de Paris, 182) attempt to account for the difference of form, &c. of the fruit by attributing the presence of two achenes to the A. odorata, and of only one to A. Eupatoria. Undoubtedly such is generally the case, but I have found that the latter is often furnished with two achenes, and yet its fruit retains the usual form and sculpture. A. odorata is usually larger in all its parts than its ally; its leaves are much more thickly covered with hairs, and have very many minute glands on their under side. These glands are the organs from which the rather agreeable scent proceeds which has caused the specific name. The description of A. odorata in DeCandolle’s ‘ Prodromus ” (ii. 587) contains the words “ foveolis obovatis usque ad basin productis, setis adscendentibus brevibus.” In neither of these respects does it agree with the plant of more recent authors, ex- cept G. Don (Syst. of Gard. and Bot. ii. 563), who has translated that definition. 174 Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants. 5. MatRICARIA MARITIMA. Much doubt has long attended the Matricaria maritima ; and numerous attempts have been made to discover distinctive cha- racters between it and M. inodora; but experience has uniformly shown that those pointed out were too inconstant to be of any value. Nevertheless most authors have retained them as species, and although, as will be seen below, I am persuaded that many of the plants called M. maritima are referable to a maritime state of M. inodora, still I am not as yet prepared to give up the ori- ginal Dillenian species upon which the Linnzan plant is founded, but do not pretend to have succeeded any better than others in providing a specific character for it. The M. maritima appears under that name in ‘ Linn. Sp. Pl.’ (ed. 1. p. 891), where the Chamemelum maritimum perenne humi- lius, foliis brevibus crassis, obscure virentibus of Dillenius (Rati Syn. ed. 3. 186. t. vu. f. 1) is quoted as its source. In that place Dillenius has given a description of it, to which, as the Synopsis is a common book, this reference will be sufficient. Linnzeus also quotes his own ‘ Iter Westgothicum’ (p. 148), where he had described the plant. That work is not of easy access, but a copy of this description will be found in Richter’s useful ‘Codex Botan. Linneanus’ (n. 6437). Linnzus there expresses his belief that if its radiant florets had not been toothed, it would have agreed with the plant of Ray’s.‘ Synopsis,’ and as that is now decided to be a character of very little value, we may consider his opinion as favourable to the identity of the plants. It is re- markable, that in the ‘Sp. Pl. ed. 3. he has Chrysanthemum in- odorum (the M. inodora of Fl. Suec. ed. 2), and places under it “ B. Chamemelum maritimum, It. w. goth. 148,” but also de- scribes M. maritima as the plant of Ray’s ‘ Synopsis,’ and again makes the same reference to the ‘ Iter west-gothicum.’ As these references necessarily belong to the same plant, it is manifest that an error has occurred which has naturally caused much of the doubt expressed by succeeding botanists ; those who only knew the maritime form of M. inodora thinking that the refer- ence was correctly placed under C. inodorum, and consequently M. maritima was an accidental repetition. As very few botanists appear to have been acquainted with the Dillenian plant, or that found at Billingen in Sweden by Linneus, it has happened that the true M. maritima has nearly disappeared from books. Even those modern authors who separate the M. maritima from the M. inodora have usually described the maritime form of the latter under the former name. To Fries the credit is due of first, in modern times, directing attention to this fact, and making us acquainted with the true M. maritima, His valuable remarks Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants. 175 upon the plants will be found in his ‘ Mantissa tertia’ (pp. 115- 117) and ‘Summa Veg. Scand.’ (p. 186). In the latter work he observes, that M. Gay of Paris thinks that two species are in- cluded under the name of M. maritima in Sweden. If, as is most probable, the two plants are the M. inodora B. salina and the true M. maritima, there seems no difficulty in acceding to M. Gay’s views, although not allowing that the former of these plants is separable specifically from M. inodora. It is proper to remark, that Wallroth appears to have known that the Matri- caria of saline districts was not necessarily the maritime plant of Dillenius, for in his ‘Schedule Critic’ (p. 485) he points out differences between his Pyrethrum inodorum B. salinum and the P. maritimum of Smith. The following are as good specific characters as I have suc- ceeded in drawing up for the plants. Taken as a whole I think that they may be so distinguished, but it is to be feared that no one part alone can be implicitly depended upon :— 1. M. inodora (Linn.) ; st. erect, leaves sessile pinnate, leaflets with many usually alternate capillary pointed segments, basal leaflets crowded clasping the stem not separated from the others, heads solitary, phyllaries lanceolate blunt with a fuscous scarious torn margin, fruit with two glandular spots just below the elevated border. M. inodora, Linn. Fl. Suec. ed. 2. 297 ; DeCand. Prod. vi. 52; Fries, Mant. iti. 115; Hook. and Arn. Brit. Fl. 242; Gren. et Godr. Fl. Fr. u. 149 ; Lloyd. Fl. Loir.-inf. 139. Chrysanthemum inodorum, Linn. Sp. Pl. ed. 3. 1253; Koch, Syn. ed. 2. 419. Pyrethrum inodorum, Sm. Fl. Brit. i. 900, and Eng. Fl. iii. 452 ; Eng. Bot. t. 676. ' Tripleurospermum inodorum, C. H. Schultz ex Koch Syn. ed.2. 1026; Walp. Rep. vi. 196. Chamzemelum inodorum annuum humilius, foliis obscure virentibus, Dill. in Rati Syn. ed. 3. 186. Stem smooth, angular, 12 to 18 inches high; the branches spreading. Rachis of the leaf enlarged at the base and furnished with many closely-placed leaflets which clasp the stem, and, as Wallroth justly remarks, resemble a comb; the next leaflets generally small and short, simple or simply forked ; succeeding leaflets becoming gradually longer and more compound ; all placed on the rachis at pretty regular intervals, except the closely-placed basal ones, which are not separated from the lowest of the others by any markedly greater interval than those others are from each other. Involucre flat. Phyllaries with the scarious border broadly fuscous. Radiant florets linear-oblong, blunt, 176 Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants. 3-toothed at the end, white. Disk yellow. Receptacle (when the florets are all expanded) often twice as long as broad. Fruit with three prominent smooth ribs ; having two internal and nar- row, and one external and broad, rough spaces between the ribs ; the glandular spots round. 3. salina ; stem more diffuse often nearly prostrate, leaflets short fleshy, involucre umbilicate, disk broader, fruit with only the one external rough space and oblong glandular spots. M. maritima, Linn. Herb.!; Gren. et Godr. Fl. Fr. ii. 149 (exe. Syn.). Pyrethrum inodorum /. salinum, Wallr. Sched. Crit. 485. Pyrethrum maritimum, Sm. Fl. Br. i. 901, and Eng. Fl. ii. 452 ; Eng. Bot. t. 979 ; Wilson in Hook. Journ. of Bot. i. 271. Tripleurospermum maritimum, Koch, Syn. ed. 2. 1026? This plant is often very spreading and very fleshy. Its cen- tral upright or ascending stem does not bear nearly so large a proportion to the spreading and usually prostrate branches as is the case in typical M. inodora. In that the branches are usually very short absolutely, or at all events relatively to the upright central stem, and usually, if not always, ascend; in the variety salina the branches are frequently so much developed as to greatly exceed in length the primary stem, which is thereby weighed down and rendered distinguishable by careful observa- tion alone. From inhabiting the sea-shore it has usually been called P. maritimum, but seems to differ materially from the plant of Dillenius tv which that name was intended to apply. The receptacle is scarcely twice as long as broad, but is not con- stant in shape. Segments of the leaves furrowed beneath and opposite or alternate. Rachis of the leaves with a broad furrow enclosing a keel beneath. Smith’s P. maritimum is placed under this variety on account of his description and the figure in ‘English Botany’ agreeing far better with it than with the M. maritima. He intended to include the Dillenian plant, but appears to have been scarcely, if at all, acquainted with it. In Hooker’s ‘Journal of Botany’ (/. ¢.) the accurate Mr. W. Wilson remarks, “ Stem certainly not hollow. Segments of the leaves not wholly destitute of points. Seeds [fruits] of the ligulate florets with a deeply 4-lobed cup-shaped crown, below which, externally, are two yellow oblong bodies extending halfway down the seed, which is not in that part fur- rowed, though it is deeply so on the other side. Segments of the tubular florets keeled at the back, the line very prominent just below the apex of the segment. I consider it a mere variety commonly found on the sea-shore.” An authentic specimen from him is the M. inodora B. salina. Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants. 177 M. inodora grows on cultivated land and waste ground. 8. is found by the sea. 2. M. maritima (Linn.) ; stem diffuse, leaves pinnate, leaflets and segments opposite fleshy linear bluntish short, basal leaflets few small separated from the others, heads solitary, phyllaries oblong blunt with a scarious (pale) entire margin, fruit with two elongated glandular spots just below the elevated lobed border. M. maritima, Linn. Sp. Pl. ed. 1. 891, ed. 3. 1256; Fries, Mant. ili. 115, et Summa, 186, et Herb. Normale, xii. 2! Chamemelum maritimum perenne humilius, foliis brevibus crassis, obscure virentibus, Dill. in Raii Syn. ed. 3. 186. t. 7. f..1 5 Linn. Iter w. goth. 148. Stems much more branched near to the base, often prostrate, much shorter than those of M. inodora. Rachis of the leaves only slightly enlarged at the base, and furnished there with very few and short leaflets ; these are followed by a long naked space, after which the rest of the leaflets are placed at pretty regular intervals and are nearly equal in size. The involucre appears to be flat. Phyllaries with their scarious border pale or narrowly fringed with pale purple. Radiant florets oblong, shorter in proportion than those of M. inodora, notwithstanding the heads being usually smaller, rounded and entire, or faintly 3-crenate at the end, white. Disk yellow. Receptacle hemispherical. Fruit with three prominent smooth ribs ; an intermediate rough space externally, but no internal spaces (the whole internal sur- face being occupied by the smooth ribs) ; less compressed at the border, and more square than that of M. inodora. I had the pleasure of having this plant shown to me by my friend Mr. Borrer growing at the place, Cockbush near West Wit- tering, on the coast of Sussex, where Dillenius found it ; and am indebted to him for pointing out to me the probability of its being distinct from the Pyrethrum maritimum of Smith. I am also much indebted to the celebrated Fries for a specimen of the authentic M. maritima of Linneus. These two plants agree very well, although it may be doubted if the Swedish plant is not more upright than that of England. Fries lays much stress upon the “ ligulis nervoso-striatulis ” of his M. maritima, a cha- racter which is well shown in his specimens. I do not find that the M. maritima of Sussex is so characterized. I possess a spe- cimen, gathered in the island of Lewis, one of the Hebrides, which has its rays marked in that manner, but it is certainly not the M. maritima of Fries, and does not appear to be distin- guishable from M. inodora 8. salina, with which it agrees in having large flowers with long rays, umbilicate involucres, fus- cous-edged (but usually entire) phyllaries, and similar leaves. TRANS. BOT, SOC, VOL, IV. N 178 Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants. I have not seen any specimens of the true M. maritima from any British locality except West Wittering. I may be allowed to express a hope that these remarks will direct the attention of botanists to the maritime Matricaria, and thereby determine the points that remain doubtful, the value of their claims to distinction, and also their true distribution in Britain. 6. Myosoris ALPESTRIS. Having had occasion to refer to the Myosotis alpestris, it may be allowed, and indeed seems desirable, to take this opportunity of correcting an error into which I have fallen concerning it. A careful examination of the materials in my possession, combined with a belief that good botanists who were acquainted with M. suaveolens and M. sylvatica could scarcely fail to see their di- stinctness, caused me to express an opinion that the M. alpestris of Schmidt, which so many authors of high repute have combined with M. sylvatica, was probably a mountain form of it, and to be specifically separated from M. suaveolens (Kit.). In that view I was confirmed by specimens of M. montana of Besser, which is usually placed under M. alpestris, bemg apparently a form of M. sylvatica, with which Besser himself (Prim. Fl. Gal. Aust. 1. 142) identifies it ; and also examples of M. lithospermifolia (which is usually considered as identical with M. alpestris), gathered in Lucania and sent to me under that name by Prof. Gasparrini, proving to be M. sylvatica. Having now acquired much fuller information upon the subject, I find that M. alpestris of Schmidt and M. suaveolens of Kitabel must be considered as identical ; and the mistake of separating them may be perhaps excused by the difficulties caused by wrongly named specimens and the in- sufficient descriptions of the older botanists. Tausch has done his best to separate them (Bercht. Fl. Bohm. u. pt. 2. 123 & 124), but, notwithstanding his long descriptions, has failed to point out any available differences; indeed he has quite over- looked the attenuated base of the calyx and the absence of a keel from the fruit; although these are apparently the points upon which the most confidence is to be placed as distinguishing M. alpestris from M. sylvatica. It should be added, that for the latter character we are indebted to Dr. Godron (FI. Lorr. 1. 129; Fi]. Fr. 1. 538). 7. Toymus SERPYLLUM. Fries, in the year 1814, in the 1st edition of his ‘ Novitiz ’ (p. 385) gave a short but very imperfect character of a new plant named Thymus Chamedrys, reserving, as he states, the description of it for a future opportunity. This opportunity does not seem Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants. 179 to have occurred until 1828, when, in the second edition of the same work (p. 195), he treated at considerable length upon the T. Serpyllum of Linnzeus and his own T. Chamedrys. Since the latter period these plants have been a subject concerning which botanists have greatly differed in opmion, most writers consi- dering that they were only varieties of one species, but a few following the example of Fries and distinguishing them. This diversity of view has probably originated from that majority not being acquainted with the living plants: the attamment of such a knowledge has been the cause of my own change of view. These plants well illustrate the difficulty which those solely, or chiefly, acquainted with allied species as preserved in an herba- rium may have in appreciating their real distinctness. In this instance the technical characters to be found in books are scarcely sufficient for the separation of the plants, even when specimens of each are before the student ; for it is found that the differences in the shape of the leaves, calyx, corolla, &e., and the distri- bution of the pubescence, are not so constant as to allow of certain dependence being placed upon them. It is to the habit of the plants that we must turn for a satisfactory distinction, and unfortunately that is seldom to be well seen in a dried specimen, although most marked in the growing plant. In Thymus Ser- pyllum there is a manifest difference between the flowering shoot and that which is intended to extend the plant. Quite prostrate and rooting shoots are produced each year, which grow from the end of the shoots of the preceding year, and do not flower: also there spring from the other axils of those old prostrate parts of the plant short erect or ascending shoots, which form a linear series, and of which each terminates in a capitate spike consist- ing of a very few whorls, and which die back to their base after the seed has fallen. The growing shoot is thus seen to be perennial and ultimately becomes woody, but the flowering shoot is annual. In very vigorous plants the growing shoot is sometimes seen to branch in a pinnate manner, and the flowering shoot similarly to produce short branches terminating in small capitate spikes, but their character as essentially growing and perennial, and flowering and annual shoots, is not altered by their luxuriance. This mode of growth causes the plant (especially if kept clear from weeds, as is the case in a garden) to present the appearance of a cushion of flowers surrounded by a prostrate frmge of leafy shoots. In T. Chamedrys there is no such manifest separation into flowering and growing shoots, but they all are alike in their origin and appearance. The terminal bud often produces the strongest shoot, which itself ends in flowers, but has usually barren branches from some of its axils. It thus differs most materially from the 7. Serpyllum, in which the terminal bud N2 180 Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants. always produces a flowerless shoot to form the foundation for the flowering shoots of the succeeding year, and to terminate in a similar leaf-bud to that from which it sprung. A tuft of 7. Cha- medrys therefore has none of the beautiful regularity possessed by one of 7. Serpyllum, but presents, from the centre to the cir- cumference, a dense irregular mass of leafy shoots and flowers intermixed. In the autumn or winter these leafy shoots fall towards the ground, and such of them as become buried produce a few roots, increase in a cespitose manner in the succeeding year and throw up intermixed leafy and flowering shoots. The flowering shoots do not usually die back to thew base, as in T. Serpyllum, but only as far as the first axil in which a leaf- branch or its rudiment has been formed. If these differences in the mode of growth be attended to, there can be no difficulty in distinguishing the plants, and, as I think, in being convinced of their specific distinctness. Unfortunately, however, it often happens that the plants grow so closely packed with other plants, that they have not room in which to show their true habit, and it is then not unfrequently rather difficult for an inexperienced person to determine which of the species is before him. This cannot take from the value of the difference of growth, but only adds to the difficulty of the botanist. It has been already stated that the whorls of the flowers of T. Serpyllum are often so closely packed as to look like a short glomerule or head, although generally the one or two lowest placed whorls are at rather a greater distance apart than the rest. In T. Chamedrys the head is oblong, being formed of very much more numerous whorls, its lower part is usually much more lax, and there are several, often many, distant whorls below it. The plants may be characterized as follows :— 1. T. Serpyllum (Linn.) ; stems prostrate creeping, leaves oblong or lanceolate narrowed into the flat fringed stalk, floral leaves similar, flowering shoots ascending, flowers capitate, upper lip of the calyx with three short triangular teeth, lower lip of two subulate teeth, upper lip of the corolla oblong. T. Serpyllum, Linn. Fl. Suec. ed. 2. 208, et Sp. Pl. ed. 1.590; Sven. Bot. t. 320; Wahl. Fl. Suec. 377 (excl. var. 8.) ; Reich. Fl. ex- curs. 312, et Fl. exsic. no. 187!; Fries, Nov. Fl. Suec. ed. 2. 195, et Herb. Norm. v. 7 !, et Summa, 197; Eng. Bot. t. 1514; Curt. Fl. Lond. i. 120; Gren. et Godr. Fl. Fr. ii. 657 ; Hook. and Arn. Br. Fl. 311; Guss. Syn. Fl. Sic. i. 95. T. angustifolius, Pers. Syn. ii. 130; Reich. Fl. excurs. 312, et Fl. exsic. no. 186!; Wimm. et Grab. Fl. Siles. ii. 165; Ledeb. Fl. dlt. u. 390 ; Spr. Syst. Veg. ui. 696. T. Serpyllum y. angustifolius, Koch, Syn. ed. 2. 641. Mr. C. C. Babington on British Pianis. 181 Stem woody, much branched, prostrate, rooting, producing in its second year the erect annual usually short flowering shoots from the lower jomings, and a prostrate flowerless woody and persistent shoot resembling itself from the terminal or a few other buds at its end. Leaves narrowed in their lower half which together with the petiole is often fringed, rather conspi- cuously nerved beneath, often narrow. Whaorls of flowers col- lected into a small terminal head, the lower ones being usually only slightly separated from the others. Upper lip of the corolla quadrangularly-oblong, conspicuously notched. Nuts globose, mealy, with a basal scar. This plant varies considerably in appearance owing to the breadth of its leaves bemg inconstant, and individuals of it dif- fering greatly in hairiness, but it is believed that the character derived from its habit may be depended upon. The nuts afford an apparently constant although minute distinction. The form of the upper lip of the corolla is stated by Bentham to vary, but it has proved constant as far as my observations have extended. It appears to be quite certain that this is the true and exclu- sive T. Serpyllum of the ‘ Fl. Suec.’ and the Ist edition of the ‘Sp. Pl? of Linneus. His words in both of those works are— “'T. floribus capitatis, caulibus repentibus, foliis planis obtusis basi ciliatis.” In the 2nd edition of the ‘ Sp. Pl’ he altered the word “ repentibus ” into “ decumbentibus,” intending perhaps thereby to include the plant now called 7. Chamedrys, in which the stems cannot well be said to creep, although they do ultimately become decumbent. In his herbarium there are several speci- mens upon papers pinned together ; they consist of examples of the plants called T. Serpyllum, T. angustifolius and T. Chamedrys, but that which is marked with pencil and also with ink as in- tended to correspond with the ‘ Sp. Pl’ ed. 1. is the 7. angusti- folius of Persoon, and therefore the plant described above as the true T. Serpyllum. The above synonymy also shows that this is the plant called T. Serpyllum by the best writers. Bentham (Lab. 343, 344, and in DeCand. Prod. xii. 201) combines the 7. Serpyllum and T. Chamedrys of Fries to form his T. Serpyllum, but doubtfully separates from it the 7. angustifolius of Persoon. It will have been already seen that I believe him to be im error (re- sulting from a neglect by most authors of the habit of the plants) ; for although he has rightly separated the 7. angustifolius from T. Chamedrys, he has erroneously distinguished it from 7. Ser- pyllum, and also incorrectly joined the 7. Chamedrys with the latter. This plant inhabits heaths and dry barren ground, flowering throughout the summer. I have specimens from Thetford, Suf- folk ; Gogmagog Hills, Cambridgeshire ; Isle of Wight ; Bath ; 182 Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants. West Cornwall ; Barmouth ; Snowdon ; Orkney Isles ; 8. Isles of Arran, Co. Galway ; and the coast of the county of Antrim. 2. TI. Chamedrys (Fries); stems similar diffuse ascending 2-4- fariously hairy, leaves broadly ovate with a flat winged stalk, floral leaves similar, flowers whorled and capitate, upper lip of the calyx with three triangular teeth, lower lip of two subulate teeth, upper lip of the corolla semicircular. T. Chameedrys, Fries, Nov. ed. 1. 35, ed. 2. 197, et Summa, 197, et Herb. Norm. v. 6!; Reich. Fl. excurs. 312, et Fl. exsic. no. 188 et 189!; Gren. et Godr. Fl. Fr. ii. 658. T. Serpyllum, Wimm. et Grab. Fl. Siles. i. 163; Ledeb. Fl, Alt. i. 391 ; Spreng. Syst. Veg. ii. 696 ; Bieberst. Fl. Tauro-Caue. iii. 402 (mon Linn.). Stems woody, slightly and irregularly branched, procumbent or ascending, not creeping but rather czespitose, producing leafy stems and flowerimg shoots irregularly. Leaves ovate, usually broad (and some rounded) below, or very shortly narrowed into the petiole which is fringed, less prominently nerved than those of 7. Serpyllum. The lower whorls of flowers distant, the upper- most usually forming a large oblong head. The upper lip of the corolla is semicircular and appearing to be quite entire, but has usually a deep notch in its centre, having the sides so placed as to touch each other and become unapparent except upon minute inspection. Nuts roundish, a little compressed, with a basal apiculus, reddish. The plant now under consideration varies even more than T. Serpyllum, but the variations are unfrequent. In its usual state the stems ascend with a curve so as to present the top of the spike to the eye. This spike, of which the joints are shorter than the length of each of the cymes forming the false whorl, is generally about an inch in length (rather more than less), and bas below it from one to four distant whorls of flowers. The extreme variation from this type is seen in a plant called T. syl- vestris by Schreber as we learn from Reichenbach, which was gathered by Mr. Borrer and myself in a damp hollow on Box Hill. In this curious plant the stems are long filiform and nearly simple, with very many distant whorls of flowers and no trace of a terminal spike or head. Its leaves are all large and very broad (the length being to the breadth relatively as three to two in many instances), and their presence at the end of the stems where they quite hid the young flowers gave a very pecu- liar appearance to the plant. The shape of the leaves, the struc- ture of the flowers, and the form of the seeds, show that this singular plant is a state of T. Chamedrys. In this species also the form of the upper lip of the corolla Mr. C. C. Babington on British Plants. 183 and that of the nuts has proved constant in every specimen that I have examined, although the notch in the former is sometimes found to be open. The general shape also of the leaves is pro- bably to be trusted, viz. that their broadest point is above the middle in 7. Chamedrys and below that point in 7. Serpyllum. It does not appear to me that the same confidence can be placed in the distribution of the hairs upon the stem ; for I find that al- though the stem of 7. Serpyllum is often uniformly hairy, its hairs are also not unfrequently arranged in two or four rows, the intermediate spaces being glabrous. It was this fact which led me erroneously to suppose that the common British plant ought to be considered as the T. Chamedrys of Fries, and caused me to so name it in the 3rd edition of my ‘ Manual.’ In the ‘ FI. Sile- siz’ (p. 167) attention is justly directed to the fact that in T. Ser- pyllum the elongated forms have the more slender shoots, whilst in T. Chamedrys the more extended the shoots the thicker they become. I possess 7. Chamedrys from the Devil’s Ditch in Cambridge- shire; Box Hill, Surrey (7. sylvestris) ; and How Capel, Here- fordshire. It flowers throughout the summer, and, I think, likes rather a damper and more shaded situation than its ally. In all probability these two species will be found throughout the kingdom, but it is to be desired that botanists should care- fully note their presence in all parts of the country in order that their true distribution may be ascertained. s- P 7 iti uit t durin OF J +4 ~ ee) + Pe my ri } ey? ei 4 ; ' atte 7 ‘ j we t > Wolsey ne | i ’ ry ¢ ‘he pt 185 XXVII. On the Occurrence of Palms and Bambus, with Pines and other Forms considered Northern, at considerable elevations in the Himalaya. By Mason Manpen, H.E.LC.S., F.R.S.E. Reap l0TaH Marcu 1853. Havine resided for several years in the British portion of the Himalaya Mountains, and more especially in the province of Kemaon, which borders on the Nepalese territories, I possessed opportunities for examining its botany, which up to that period had been investigated by native collectors only, and was thus enabled to determine the western extension of a number of plants, the existence of which had hitherto been supposed to be limited by Nepal. Among these were several palms, on the distribution and association of which, and the inferences to be drawn there- from, I propose to lay before the Botanical Society a few facts for its consideration. 1. The most common of these palms is one which Dr. Royle has designated Phenix humilis, and which he supposes may be identical with Ph. acaulis of Roxburgh, and which is probably a mere variety of Ph. sylvestris, the wild date tree of India, use- less for its fruit, but yielding abundance of sap, which, in Bengal, is largely employed in the manufacture of sugar. Phenix humilis occurs in great abundance and beauty in the forest belt all along the base of the mountains, up the warm valleys of the great rivers, and ascends the mountains to 5500 feet, being plentiful at that elevation in the vicinity of Almorah, the capital of the province, and in one or two instances which came under my observation reaching even a thousand feet higher. In its dwarfed form, Phenix humilis is found at least as far N.W. as the Sutluj river, and is the only one of the family which, probably owing to the aridity of the climate, is to be met with in that region*. In several places in Kemaon (Dwarahat for instance) * Advancing to the N.W. however, in the Khybur Pass, and generally in the low, arid, mountainous parts of Eastern Afghanistan and Beloochistan, in north latitude 26°-35°, we find abundance of Chamerops Ritchiana, Griffith, Maizurrye of the Afghans, a dwarf species seldom above 2-3 feet high, and if not identical with, closely allied to Ch. humilis, the only European palm flourishing in very nearly the same latitudes, and in a very similar climate. 186 Major Madden on the Occurrence of Palms, &c., I noticed its arborescent state (Phenix sylvestris), attaining the height of 40 to 50 feet at an elevation of 5000 feet above the sea, surrounded at no great distance by extensive forests of Pinus longifolia and Quercus incana, the inferior limit of the former tree being about 2000 feet above the sea-level. 2. Harina (Wallichia) oblongifolia, a very beautiful palm, first described by Mr. Griffith, and observed by him in Assam. This I found in abundance in the damp and very warm valleys of the Surjoo and Kalee rivers, near the Nepalese frontier at Burmdeo, and for many miles up the interior, but never ascending higher than 3500 or 4000 feet on the mountain sides, and only where the localities afforded abundance of shade and moisture. To the N.W. of the province it occurred in the Bumouree Pass, and in the valleys below the recently formed station of Nynee Tal; and still further west, it just reaches the Patlee Doon, a valley im the S.E. of Gurhwal, beyond which a careful examination failed to detect any trace of it. This palm, the leaves of which bear a great resemblance to those of Corypha or Arenga, and afford a very durable thatch, forms dense thickets, and never attains the arborescent form. 3. Chamerops Khasyana (Griffith), of which a plant raised from seeds sent home in 1847 is before the Meeting, was first met with and described by Mr. Griffith im the Khasya (or Cos- seeah) Hills between the plains of Bengal and the Burhampootra river. As this eminent botanist remarks, it comes very near Ch. Martiana of Wallich, a native of Nepal, at 5000 feet eleva- tion ; and further researches will, in my opinion, tend to the con- clusion that they are, in fact, one and the same species. Mr. Griffith’s description as detailed in the Calcutta ‘Journal of Natural History’ is appended, with a few observations of my own to justify the opinion which I have formed of their identity. As defined by this botanist, Chamerops Khasyana occurs in four localities of Kemaon, besides another (the Dhuj mountain), where I was informed on good hative testimony of its presence in considerable quantities. Of these stations, the most remark- able for its elevation and the abundance and perfection of the palm is the Thakil mountain, named from it, an enormous mass of magnesian limestone reposing on clay-slate, in the eastern ex- tremity of Kemaon, its loftiest summits attaining the elevation of 8221 feet above Calcutta: the base of the mountain, as marked out by the deep gorges of the Surjoo and Kalee rivers, only 1500 feet above the sea, and occupied by a tropical vegetation, cannot be under sixty miles in circuit. The zone of Pinus lon- gifolia, which forms vast forests on its declivities, extends verti- cally from 2000 to about 7000 feet ; the summits, for perhaps 400 feet, are denuded of all arboreous vegetation, and exhibit, as at considerable elevations in the Himalaya. 187 usual in the Himalaya, bare tracts of mere rock*, or meadows of luxuriant grass (Rhaphis Roylei, Arundinella, hirsuta, &c.), Ophelia, Gentiana, Saxifraga, Primula, &c. Below these comes the zone where flourish luxuriant forests of Quercus incana, lanata and floribunda, Acer, Ilex, Pavia, Rhododendron, Andromeda, Sym- plocos, Taxus, Berberis, and other northern forms ; amidst these, in damp shady glens on the north and south-east, but chiefly on the north-west exposure, the Chamerops is found in great num- bers, forming clumps and rows, the trees rising from 80 to 50 feet high, each with its superb crown of large flabelliform leaves, rattling loudly to the breeze. At 6 feet from the ground the stems are 2 feet in circumference, but become thicker above. The flowers appear in April and May, and the fruit, which is of a dark glossy blue, about half an inch long, ripens in October, and at the period of my visit (March 20, 1847) lay strewed in abundance at the foot of the trees, where large beds of snow remained unmelted, and where rich beds of Primula denticulata were in full bloom. The lowest specimens observed were at about 6500 feet, but they reached their perfection in numbers and stature at 7800, from which we may fairly infer, that had cir- cumstances been favourable by the addition of some thousand feet to the altitude of the mountain, they would have ascended considerably higher. But in the site actually occupied by them, the mean annual temperature cannot be under that of Londont, and though the summer be very warm, snow generally covers the ground from November till March. On the ascent of the moun- tain, Phenix was abundant both in its dwarf and arboreous forms at 4000 feet, while Harina forms extensive thickets in the river valley at its base. The presence of Chamerops at such an elevation has its parallel in America, where, on the Andes of Quindiu and Tolima, in about 4° north latitude, Humboldt discovered Ceroxylon Andicola at from 5800 to 9500 feet, associated with a genus of Bambuside (Chusquea), which, as we shall presently observe, has more than one representative in the Himalaya also. He also informs us that on the western slope of Mexico, Corypha dulcis is mixed up in the forests of Pinus occidentalis. Chamerops Khasyana appears also to occur on Dhuj moun- tain, a few miles north-east of the Thakil ; on the Kaleemooudee range between the rivers Ramgunga and Goree ; and in the valley * A phenomenon, by the way, which illustrates the prophecy in Micah, iit. 12. “ Therefore shall Zion for your sake be plowed as a field, and Jeru- salem shall become heaps, and the mountain of the house as the high places of the forest.” + Ch. Martiana has proved perfectly hardy at 19° Fahrenheit during the past winter. (Gardeners’ Chronicle, April 9, 1853, p. 230.) 188 Major Madden on the Occurrence of Palms, &c., of the Surjoo near Bagesur. In the north-west of Kemaon I dis- covered dwarf specimens in two localities, viz. at the base of the Sutboonga mountain south-east of the Gagur Pass, in very dense forest at 6500 feet elevation ; and on the Berchoola, a spur of Bhutkot mountain, considerably further in the interior, and at about 8000 feet elevation. In neither of these stations could I find any examples with stems beyond a foot or two high, and this circumstance, as well as the fact that inquiry and investiga- tion failed to detect any trace of their extension to the north- west, leads me to conclude that these points form the limit of the species in longitude. I must add, however, that im a paper addressed to Baron von Humboldt, the late Dr. W. Hoffmeister states that in the province of Gurhwal, on the descent from Dhunpoor to the Alacananda river (the main arm of the Ganges), he came upon a forest of Pinus longifolia at 6800 feet ; ‘and it is very remarkable that the Chamerops Martiana (Wallich) is here in immediate contact with it, some tall stems of that palm being even scattered in among the pines” (Travels in Ceylon and India, English Translation, p. 495). But in 1849 I went over this very ground, and on the most careful scrutimy no such trees were to be seen or heard of ; and it is certain that in his letters written on or near the spot, as well as in the ‘ Synopsis of Vege- tation’ (pp. 307, 507) for this very route, no palm is mentioned except Phenix humilis, which I myself also found to be common and occasionally arborescent; and such I doubt not is what Dr. Hoffmeister really intended. I had the pleasure of meeting him at Simla the same year (1845) that he made his journey, and being then engaged in some researches on the Coniferz of the Himalaya, and having never then visited Kemaon and south-east Gurhwal, he very kindly furnished me with some brief memo- randa on their occurrence in those districts ; and here too I find Pheniz humilis alone mentioned in the locality specified. Hence ’ I am justified in considering the stations on Bhutkot and Sut- boonga in Kemaon, as the most westerly at which Chamerops has hitherto been observed*. A species of Musa (plantain or banana) is indigenous and abundant at a considerable elevation (7000 feet) in the eastern Himalaya north of Assam, and nearly to the same level in Sikkim: I have observed it only in one spot * A species of Chamerops, called Hemp Palm, has recently been dis- covered by Mr. Fortune in the northern provinces of China, Chekiang and Kiangnan, where the winters are excessively cold. Plants sent to Kew in 1848 have “ braved unharmed, and unprotected by any sort of covering, the severe winter now passed, 1849-1850” (Bot. Mag. March 1850, quoted in Proceedings of Bot. Soc. May 13, 1852). If this be Ch. Martiana, it proves the great extension and hardiness of that species; if different, it affords an additional corroboration of the line of argument adopted in the text. at considerable elevations in the Himalaya. 189 in Kemaon, the Bylchheena Pass, at about 4000 feet elevation, and was told that it occurred much more abundanily at a short distance, in the valley of the Kalee; but as I had not time to verify the report, it need not be more than thus briefly alluded to*. There is however one more genus of the Monocotyledones, and allied to the Palms, worthy of introduction here, from the very great elevation to which it reaches in the Himalaya, and from its affinity and resemblance to the tropical genus Bambusa ; I allude to the genus Arundinaria of the section Bambuside, of which at least four very distinct species occur in the Himalaya, and which have been referred to a new genus (Thamnocalamus) by my friend Dr. Falconer. They are familiarly known to European residents in the mountains as the “hill bamboo,” and to the mountaineers of Gurhwal as the “ Ringal,” altered to “ Ningala” in Kemaon. Of these, the lowest species in the vertical section is Arundinaria falcata, growing from 3500 to 8500 feet, and, like the rest, forming extensive and close thickets. The second is the Arundinaria utilis of Mr. Edgeworth, the Deo Ningala (or divine Ningala) of the natives, occurring from 7000 to 9000 feet. The third is variously named Geewasa, Purkha, Jhoomra, Surura (Jurboota in Nepal, where all these species are also found) ; I am not aware that this is yet described ; but its principal dif- ference from the next is that the stems are solitary, not in clumps: it occurs from 7000 to 10,000 feet. The fourth species is the Tham, in Nepal Khaptur, also undescribed, at least unpublished, which has its zone from 8500 to 11,500 feet ; only 500 feet, or less, below the inferior limit of the perpetual ice of the glaciers, and, with the second and third species, occupying nearly the entire zone of all the coniferous trees of the Himalaya, Pinus longifolia excepted, which is below themy. The most useful and re- markable of the four is Arundinaria utilis, which grows in fine clumps of many slender stems, from 20 to 40 feet high, ex- * T am not aware of the exact locality in Nepal of the arborescent fern, Alsophila gigantea, but near Darjeeling in Sikkim, immediately to the east of that country, Dr. Hooker states that it flourishes between 4000 and 7000 feet above the sea; 6500 being there the upper limit of the palms; a spe- cies of Caryota reaching up to 6000, and Calamus as high, forty miles within the mountains; while Pothos, Musa, Ficus, Piper have species from 2000 to 7000 feet, and Ficus one species to 9500. But in the humid equable climates of the southern hemisphere, Australia, New Zealand, Tas- mania, the arborescent ferns reach a much higher parallel of latitude, and attain the height of 40-50 feet. + “ Bamboos in the general acceptation of the term (for remotely allied enera bear the same trivial English name) occur at all elevations below 12,000 feet, forming even in the pine woods, and above their zone, in the skirts of the Rhododendron scrub, a small, and sometimes almost imper- vious jungle.” (Dr. J. D. Hooker, Excursion to Tonglo Mountain in Sik- kim: Journal As. Soc. Bengal, May 1849, p. 424.) 190 Major Madden on the Occurrence of Palms, &c., tremely durable and applied to a great variety of purposes. The plant, like the true bambu, flowers but rarely, and the stems then die and fall. I was fortunate enough to collect considerable quantities of the seed near Pindree in 1846, which has, I believe, produced all the plants living in Great Britain and Ireland: three years afterwards, in a second visit to the alpme Himalaya, the stems which had fallen and died in that season were still perfectly sound, and I believe that the third and fourth species are nearly if not altogether as durable, but they never attain the stature of the Deo Ningala. The bearing of the foregoing facts on the phenomena of geo- logy is so obvious as to require little comment ; the considera- tions most pressing on our attention being the necessity of great caution in drawing inferences as to the nature of climate from the presence of supposed tropical forms im ancient rock forma- tions, and the facility with which we can now account for the juxtaposition of those forms with those of known temperate regions. Here are palms, bambus, bananas growing amongst and aboye pines, firs, cedars, cypresses, yews, oaks*, maples, hazels, ash, * It must be remarked, however, that the oak, the pme, and other common Northern forms are even less justly adduced as the criteria of a cold climate than the palms are of a hot one. Our own Quercus robur, the Himalayan Q. semecarpifolia, with several Mexican and other species, flourish exclusively in low temperatures, but the great majority of the Indian species are natives of the moist warm regions of Nepal, Silhet, the Garrow and Khasya hills, Chittagong, Tenasserim, Martaban, Penang, &c. Such are sixteen out of the seventeen species enumerated by Roxburgh in the ‘Flora Indica.’ Professor Liebmann remarks (Oak-Vegetation of America, translated in Hooker’s Journal of Botany and Kew Miscellany for 1852, p. 322): “ It has hitherto been a prevailing notion that the oak-form is peculiarly characteristic of the temperate zone. But whether we look at the number of species, the beauty of the forms, or the size of particular organs (leaves, fruits, cups), we shall find their maximum in the tropical zone, that is, in the Sunda Islands of the Old World and tropical Mexico of the New.” So also in the Himalaya, Ulmus erosa occurs at from 8000 to 10,000 feet ; another species, erroneously as I think identified with the Chinese Ulmus virgata, between 6000 and 7000 feet; a third in the hot valleys of Kemaon at 3000 feet ; and a fourth, Ulmus integrifolia, allied to the last, abounds at the base of the mountains and all over the plains of India down to Coromandel and Guzerat. In the same warm plains we find Ranunculus sceleratus, as common and as luxuriant down the Ganges to Bengal as in Scotland : a Clematis (C. Gouriana) is so named from the old capital of Bengal where it was first discovered : a fine rose (R. involucrata) is wild in Behar at the foot of the Rajmahal hills: a blackberry (Rubus di- stans, Don) is found below the base of the Himalaya; while Potentilla su- pina and Heynii abound along the Ganges to Calcutta. Of the Coniferz, several genera and species are confined to high temperatures; e. g. Pinus longifolia grows well at Calcutta, but perishes in our climate. P. sinensis flourishes on the coast of China, at Canton, and south of it. “ One true pine is shown to be a native of Sumatra, Pinus Merkusii, Jungh. et De Vriese, Pl. Ind. Or. fase. 1. tab. 1, probably the P. Finlaysoniana of Wal- at considerable elevations in the Himalaya. 191 and almost all the deciduous trees proper to a cold region of the globe. During violent storms and heavy rains it cannot but happen that some of these should be overthrown and buried be- neath the huge landslips so prevalent at such crises, and there become fossilized to the perplexity of a succeeding race of geo- logists! Their difficulties and their errors might easily be en- hanced and fortified by the addition of a very possible contin- gency in the animal kingdom, viz. the presence of the larger carnivora. The leopard is a constant and only too troublesome inhabitant of the Himalaya up at least to 9000 feet, and com- mits great depredations on the flocks. The tiger, too nume- rous at the base, and in the hot valleys of the Kemaon and Gurhwal mountains, is, I think, merely an occasional, though by no means very rare, visitor at that altitude in search of the lich, Cat. no. 6062, from Cochin China ” (Kew Miscellany and Journal of Botany for April 1851, p. 127). The genera Dammara, Podocarpus, Da- erydium, have their greatest number of species in Nepal, Khasya, Malacca, Java, Penang, and Amboyna; even Juniperus has a species in Barbadoes (J. Barbadensis), and another (J. aquatica) at Canton; while Cupressus glauca is a native of Goa; C. sempervirens is quite at home at Agra, with Thuja orientalis. The Conifer, in short, are, as Dr. Lindley remarks (Vegetable Kingdom), “natives of various parts of the world, from the perpetual snows and inclement climate of Arctic America to the hottest regions of the Indian Archipelago.” On the other hand, several tropical genera besides those noted in the text have species at great altitudes in the mountains. Thns Indigofera has in the Himalaya Indigofera pulchella at 5000 feet, I. heterantha at 7000, and I. Gerardiana (Dosua, Don?) to 10,000; all large shrubs and forming extensive thickets. The beautiful Acacia Julibrissin ascends to 6500 feet. Dr. Hooker remarks (Journal of As. Soc. Bengal for May 1849, p. 426), that the general prevalence of bamboos, figs, and their allies the nettles, is a remarkable feature in the botany of the Sikkim Himalaya up nearly to 10,000 feet; ‘‘ one species of this very tropical ge- nus (Ficus) ascends almost to 9000 feet, on the outer range of Sikkim ;” as F. laurifolia does to 6500 feet in the N.W. Himalaya. Gardner notices with surprise and admiration the prevalence of numerous species of this genus forming splendid trees in the forests of the Organ mountains, near Rio Janeiro. Of Laurineze, Cinnamomum has one species in Sikkim to 8500 feet, and Tetranthera another to 9000 (Hooker, /. c.); while in the N.W. Himalaya, Daphnidium, Litsea, &c. have species to the same elevation. In Sikkim, Dr. Hooker mentions Balanophora with species at 6000, and one even to 8000 feet; and Dr. Thomson found it near Kotgurh, thirty miles north of Simla, between 6000 and 7000. Of the generally tropical family Cinchonacez, the true Cinchonas reach 10,000 feet or more in South America; just as in the Himalaya I found Leptodermis lanceolata at 10,000 feet on Dudutoli mountain in Gurhwal. But these anomalies are far too numerous for a note. I must add, however, that the physical con- formation of the Himalaya of itself greatly favours the probability of tro- pical and temperate forms becoming associated by storms, torrents, &c. ; for while the deep warm valleys which penetrate fifty or sixty miles towards the summit line are filled with a tropical or semitropical vegetation, the lofty ranges which divide them are clothed with forests of the temperate types. 192 Major Madden on the Occurrence of Palms, &c., larger deer ; I have myself several times seen their footprints on. the snow, with other marks of their having passed between 8000 and 9000 feet ; at which elevation one friend of mine me? a tiger in a thicket of Deo Ningala; and another who was on a shooting excursion fired at and wounded one up as high as 10,000 feet. Now, it is not at all impossible that one or more of these should perish in a storm and be buried in the same deposit as the palms and conifers, &c., and thus render the problem greatly more complicated. So much for the mountains and the subtropical forms which flourish there; but the same result will be equally brought about in the hot plains of India by the transport of the northern plants through the agency of rivers and torrents. The Khasya hills, where Griffith first met the Chamerops, rise like a wall from the flats of Bengal, and in many parts of the Himalaya the ex- terior range rises in precipices to the height of 6000 to 8000 feet, clothed to the brink with oak, ash, maple, pine, cypress, Siberian crab, &c.: immediately beneath is the vegetation of the tropics. The cliffs are wearing slowly back, and many of these oaks, &e. must be carried down by their own weight and by the torrents to form the most heterogeneous mass with the Naucleas, Cin- chonas, Vaticas, of the Terai Belt. These reflections are forced on the mind at once in such loca- lies as Nynee Tal Station in Kemaon. But we may safely extend our view to the lower course and deltas of the three great rivers which ultimately drain the Hima- laya, the Indus, the Ganges, and the Burhampootra. Mooltan and Sindh, on the first of these, are in many places covered with groves of Phenix dactylifera and a forked palm, which I sup- pose to be Hyphene Thebaica, the Doom palm of Upper Egypt : Behar on the Ganges, in like manner, abounds in the fine palm Borassus flabelliformis; and in Bengal, Phenix sylvestris and palu- dosa, Areca Catechu, and Cocos nucifera, often form great woods. Annually, during the floods, the great rivers bring down num- bers of the Himalayan Coniferz, which, were the country unin- habited, would be carried to the sea and deposited with the spoils of the deltas themselves in the new formations, which the mud and silt of these great rivers are known to be slowly depo- siting*, We should thus be presented with the association of * Ican speak from observation as to the number of pines brought down by the Sutluj; and as long since as the age of Alexander the process must have been the same, for the fleet with which he descended to the mouth of the Indus was constructed of them. There is a regular business in eatch- ing the floating trees, and not a very safe one ; for such is the impetuosity of the rivers, that the men employed are sometimes drawn by the timber ie which they have fixed large hooks) into the current, and are infallibly ost. at considerable elevations in the Himalaya. 193 palms and pines, the occurrence of which is so well ascertained in the coal-measures and far up into the tertiary series; and even though we were able to demonstrate that these trees were in situ, we have still the alternative to dispose of, that to the present day palms and pines actually flourish on the same ground, before we can legitimately argue from their juxtaposi- tion any anomalous conditions of the atmosphere, differing greatly from our present experience. The existence of the mam- moth in the cold regions of Northern Asia, provided with hair and fur to protect it from the severity of the climate, might, @ priori, warrant a presumption of an analogous fact m the vege- table kingdom, namely the existence of palms, or other tropical families, so organized as to enable them to contend with a very low temperature. This phenomenon now rests on actual observation, and is quite im accordance with facts in other branches of natural history, zoology, ornithology and conchology, where several familiar in- stances might be alleged of tropical genera with few, or even solitary species extending far into the arctic and antarctic zones, where their occurrence and discovery immediately and exten- sively modified, or even reversed, conclusions drawn from the presence in geological formations of cognate forms. And such uncertainty must continue to rest on the result of our researches, till, abandoning the maxim, absurd in science, that “the excep- tion proves the rule,” we cease to look too exclusively to genera, and allow to species their proper place and weight in our systems. Description of the Palm referred to in the Text, from Griffith. CuHaM#ROPS KHASYANA. ** Nov. Spec. Trunco mediocri, petiolis per totam longitudinem den- ticulato-scabris, fibrillitio e fibris erectis rigidiusculis lamina reni- formi-flabelliformi, profunde 60-65 partita laciniis induplicatis bilobis vel bipartitis lobis centralium brevibus obtusis recurvis, spadice (fructus) bipedali ramis primariis tribus, spathis subternis (basilaribus 2 rameo 1) pedunculum communem omnino tegen- tibus, fructibus oblongis livido-czeruleis. “ Hab. Khassya hills, on precipices at Moosmai and Mamloo. Alt. 4000 feet: not observed in flower or fruit. “ Desc.* A palm of moderate height (the specimen measures 9-10 feet), the trunk 5 inches in diameter in the thickest parts, obscurely annulate. Under the crown, which is thick, is an * Entire? specimen of a trunk and crown, and two fruit-bearing spa- dices ; these have been unnoticed since the return of the Assam Deputation in 1836: seeds since received have germinated. TRANS. BOT. SOC. VOL. IV. oO 194 Major Madden on the Occurrence of Palms, §e., oblong mass (2 feet long) of flattened bases of petioles and their retia, which are of stiff fibres. “eaves about 3} feet long; petiole 18 inches long, with irregular denticulate margins ; /amina flabelliform reniform (so is the entire part of the leaf), 2 feet long by 33 feet wide; divi- sions about sixty-five, the lateral ones shortest, 12 to 14 inches long, but the deepest divided (viz. to within 5-6 inches of the apex of petiole), linear, their segments 14-2 inches long, narrow, acute ; central, ensiform, reaching to within 10-12 inches of the apex of the petiole, about 16 inches long, shortly and obtusely bilobed, segments about half an inch long, with recurved pomts ; intermediate divisions also ensiform, about 18 inches long, their segments narrower and deeper than those of the central ; young leaves covered with thick, white, paleaceous tomentum. “ Spadiz (fruit-bearing) 2 feet long, nodding, compressed ; the lower half concealed by the spathes, of which there are three, two common ones, and one to one of the main branches. They are coriaceous, brown, with oblique mouths and bilobed limbs : the lowest is about a foot long. Branches of the spadia quite exserted, quite naked, the terminal one quite dichotomous ; divi- sions Many. «« Spikes 4 to 6 inches long. “ Fruit scarcely baccate, } inch long, 24 lines broad, solitary or 2-3 together, but of distinct carpels, oblong, mequilateral, obliquely apiculate at the apex, surrounded at the base by the calyx, which has a stout cylindrical base, and three deep, broad, oblong divisions, by a corolla of three cordate ovate petals, equal in length to the calyx, and by six sterile stamina; on one side may be found two abortive villous ovaries. Seed oblong, with the ventral face rather deeply furrowed, the furrow not reaching quite to the apex, reniform on a transverse section. Albumen with a scaly surface, along this line presenting a cavity filled with spongy tissue; horny, otherwise equal. Embryo in the centre of the dorsal face. «This species is closely allied to C. Martiana ; it differs in its shorter stature, the petioles toothed throughout, in the nature of the rete and the texture of the leaves, which is more like that of C. humilis. The paleaceous tomentum much more developed, and the berries are bluish, not yellow. The divisions of the leaves are much the same, excepting the secondary segments of the central division, which are shallow, obtuse and recurved.” (The Palms of British East India, by W. Griffith, in M‘Clelland’s Calcutta Journal of Natural History, No. 19. October 1844, pp. 341, 342.) Chamerops Martiana is described at length in the pages im- mediately preceding the above, and is said to occur at Bunipa in at considerable elevations in the Himalaya. 195 the valley of Nepal, at about 5000 feet above the sea-level. As Mr. Griffith observes, the two palms are very closely allied: in my opinion they may still turn out to be identical. Among the supposed differences, that of “ shorter stature” in C. Khasyana is quite unfounded: as I have already noticed, it occurs on Thakil mountain 50 feet high, whereas C. Martiana is only quoted at 20: the differences in the leaves may be accidental, for while Mr. Griffith states the laciniz of C. Martiana to be “ glau- cous underneath,” and omits any mention of it in the deserip- tion of C. Khasyana, 1 found it equally true of the latter on the Gagur range. His description of the inflorescence and fruit is (note to page 340) chiefly from Martius in ‘Pl. As. Rar.’ ui. p- 5. t. 211, where, however, Mr. Griffith pronounces that “ the representation of the inflorescence is probably quite wrong” (p. 341) : and I suspect that the “ yellowish,” not “blue” fruit, may merely be due to the immature stage in which the former were observed ; such at least is the case in others of this family : for instance, Phenix humilis, before mentioned as common about Almorah, which exhibits various shades of yellow when unripe, but as it matures becomes of a dark blue. This plant Mr. Grif- fith was inclined to identify, very justly I believe, with Phenix acaulis, from which to Ph. sylvestris, the common wild date tree of India, he observes (p. 352) that Ph. dactylifera and farinifera form complete transitions. I adopt Dr. Royle’s specific name humilis, in preference to acaulis, as the shrub has frequently a stem several feet high, and may occasionally be observed in all gradations up to a tree of 50 feet. Young plants of the dwarf variety proper to Almorah are now flourishing at the Botanic Gardens, Edinburgh, and Glasnevin near Dublin. o 2 a a a" =e “ An Ps ft? at CRA Pee CPSP a a tO, eee ePam reat a a ay ie PH eee Ee ee ‘fans Siew Hattie * 197 XXVIII. Remarks on some Alge belonging to the Genus Caulerpa. By R. K. Grevitiz, LL.D. &e. Reap 14TH Aprit 1853. Amonce the Algz collected by Dr. Wight on the shores of the Peninsula of India are various Caulerpe. Of described species the followmg may be enumerated: Caulerpa Lessoni, Bory ; plumaris, Ag.; scalpelliformis, Ag. ; sedoides, Ag. ; Chemnitzia, Lamour., and Freycinetu, Ag. There are also two or three other species upon which I pro- pose to offer some remarks. The first of these is the plant de- scribed by Agardh as var. 8. crassifolia of his Caulerpa tazifolia ; at least there can be no doubt that it is the form quoted by him, and figured by Turner in ‘ Historia Fucorum,’ tab. 53, as Fucus pinnatus of Limneus. I am, however, very sceptical of its having any specific relation to C. taxifolia, typical specimens of which I possess from Agardh and Hornemann. The frond of the latter is pinnated in a definite, symmetrical and uninterrupted manner, answering well, in fact, to Agardh’s deseription : “ pinnis «qua- libus simplicibus fere horizontalibus, parallelis . . . . basi apice- que attenuatis, oppositis, approximatis.” The Indian plant, on the contrary, is remarkably straggling and irregular in its habit ; the pinne remote, often interrupted, unequal in length, and in- stead of being nearly horizontal are given off at a considerable angle, with a decurrent base. Turner has well remarked of this plant, that “young specimens are entirely destitute of pinne, and resemble in their naked filiform branches, as well as in their colour, texture and substance, battered plants of Chara flexilis”’ Judging from some of Dr. Wight’s specimens, it is not improbable that even older individuals may retain this form when vegetating in situations unfavourable to their perfect develop- ment. It may be added, that, as far as I am aware, the true C. taxifolia is a native of the West Indies, while the Alga under consideration has only been found in the Red Sea and in the East Indies. Presuming then that Turner and Agardh are correct in regard- ing our plant as the Fucus pinnatus of Linneus, I venture to sug- gest that it take its place in the genus as Caulerpa pinnata. A figure representing the frond in a somewhat younger state than 198 Dr. R. K. Greville on some new species of Caulerpa. in Turner’s work will be found in one of the plates which ac- company this paper (PI. I.). Before I proceed to describe the remaining Caulerpe referred to in Dr. Wight’s collection, there is another Alga of which it is desirable to take some notice in connexion with the preceding species. This is a very beautiful plant which was communicated to me by Professor Mertens, many years ago, as collected at the island of St. Thomas in the West Indies, and likewise named Fucus pinnatus of Linneus. It is, nevertheless, as far removed from Caulerpa pinnata above mentioned as from C. taxiformis. It is closely and regularly pinnate, the pinnz oblong-obovate and more or less faleate as in C. scalpelliformis, but (unlike those of the latter) given off horizontally ; and the frond is besides truly pinnate, not pinnatifid. For this plant I propose the following character :— Caulerpa asplenioides (nobis) ; frondibus pinnatis, pinnis oppositis, subhorizontalibus, obovato-oblongis, falcatis, obtusis, abrupte api- culatis. Caulerpa taxifolia, var. crassifolia, Ag. Fucus pinnatus, L. Mertens in litt. Although my friend Agardh has in his description of C. tazi- folia quoted Turner’s figure of Fucus pinnatus as a representation of his variety crassifolia, I cannot help assuming that he included our present plant also, for under Caulerpa scalpelliformis he re- marks, “ Simillima Caulerpz taxifoliz, var. crassifoliz, sed di- stincta fronde magis confluente, potiusque pinnatifida quam pin- nata, pinnis obtusis, crassis.” I may add in conclusion that the stems and branches of C. asplenioides are comparatively tough and opake, and bear no resemblance to those of C. pinnata, which Turner has so graphically compared to battered plants of Chara flexilis. In order to assist in confirming my views regarding these spe- cies, I refer to the illustrations on Plate III., viz.— Caulerpa taxifolia. Fig. 1. A portion of the frond, natural size. Fig. 2. A portion magnified. Caulerpa asplenioides. Fig. 1. A portion of the frond, natural size. Fig. 2. A pair of the pinne magnified. Caulerpa laxa (nob.) ; frondibus simplicibus, ramentis lineari-clavatis apice rotundatis undique laxe imbricatis. Hab. in mari Peninsule Indiz Orientalis ; Wight. This species is allied to Caulerpa clavifera, but is altogether a more slender plant. It has, indeed, a moss-like habit, at least after having been dried, quite unlike C. clavifera, with authentic specimens of which I have compared it ; and still more unhke Dr. R. K. Greville on some new species of Caulerpa. 199 Fucus Lamourouxti and Fucus uvifer of Turner, which are consi- dered as varieties of that species by Agardh. The ramuli vary considerably in different individuals with regard to their length and in the degree in which they are thickened upwards ; but they are always gradually clavate and rounded at the extremity ; a double character which at once separates it from Caulerpa Se- lago and its allies, including a beautiful new species (C. furci- folia, Harv.) collected in New Zealand by Dr. Sinclair, and pre- sented to me by my friend Mr. William Gourlie. PuaTeE IV. fig. 1. Caulerpa laxa, natural size. Fig. 2. Ramuli magnified. Caulerpa fissidentoides (nob.); frondibus compacte pinnato-pecti- natis ; pinnis adscendentibus, linearibus, obtusis, apiculatis, op- positis. Hab. in mari Peninsule Indice Orientalis ; Wight. It is with very considerable hesitation that I venture to sepa- rate this plant from Caulerpa plumaris, and I confess that I am unable to define it satisfactorily. At the same time the habit is very different, closely resembling that of a gigantic Fissidens. It is more rigid and less slender in all its parts than C. plumaris, the pinne shorter and much less capillary, and although given off horizontally as in that plant, they immediately assume a more upward direction. The rachis too (if I may be allowed the term for convenience sake) is relatively broader, so that the pinne are often not more than equal to twice or thrice the width of that part. I am not disposed, however, to lay much stress upon the length of the pinne; because this character is extremely va- riable. In specimens of C. plumaris from the West Indies com- municated by Agardh and Mertens, the pinne are very nearly twice as long as in other specimens from the East Indies and the Cape of Good Hope ; and we must not forget that their extreme length (nearly 1 inch) forms the only specific difference of Cau- lerpa longifolia, an Australian species. With regard to the pinnz of these perplexing forms I may further add, that, in not bemg attenuated at the base, they are completely separated from Caw- lerpa taxifolia. Puate IV. fig. 1. C. fissidentoides, natural size. Fig. 2. A portion of the frond magnified. END OF VOLUME IV. PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS, RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET, —. we fone add ees igs Bieri, aes ve ‘wae arate BINDING SECT. JAN 25 1971 QK Botanical Society of Edinburgl 1 Transactions and procee- B564 dings v.3-4 Biological & Medics! Senals PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET ES UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY STORAGE tt = aesaetes Si3tiie Neier ate stp ro tee x Bi iy - tina tee, ELT SE Wire ay « + Rah th ei SAA sed yh Fy 8g Be 3 eye Vader tah ssid: meethenrit : vy Laene 4h MS otar ata re egies tataonts arery toh I yoaey Ventbe Scans: : if Rath s: i aaa , ee i seri tiestee evar. ry = enum eee * ‘ Seis se ee eee te oa ee eters